Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Bennett, Emerson, 1822-1905 [1851], Rosalie Du Pont, or, Treason in the camp. (Lorenzo Stratton, Cincinnati) [word count] [eaf475T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- --

CHAPTER I. THE ASTROLOGER AND OUR HEROINE.

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

It was on a fine, pleasant morning, toward
the latter part of September, 1780, that a
heavy double knock resounded through the
elegant mansion of Graham Percy, in Queen-street.
The servant who opened the door,
beheld a stranger, dressed in deep black, with
a strongly-marked, deadly-pale countenance,
and small, black, fiery eyes, that seemed capable
of penetrating to his very soul.

“I am called Dr. Montague,” said the
stranger.

“Ah! yes, sir—walk in, sir,” returned the
servant, bowing respectfully. “My young mistress
is expecting you, and has given orders
to have you at once conducted to her presence.”

“Lead the way,” rejoined the Doctor; and
he followed the servant up a broad flight of
stairs, to a beautiful little chamber, richly and
tastefully furnished.

In one corner of this chamber stood a highPost
mahogony bedstead, surrounded by silk
curtains, and on a bed of down reposed the
patient. A table stood near, covered with
viols, pill-boxes, and the etceteras of a sick
room, and the very air had that peculiar medicinal
smell with which almost every one has,
sometime in the course of his life, been made
familiar.

As the physician entered the room, the silk
curtain at the head of the bed was thrust
aside by the patient, and at the same moment
a silvery voice said to the servant,

“You may retire, and let no one intrude,
as I wish to see the Doctor alone.”

“How does your ladyship find yourself this
morning?” inquired the physician, when the
servant had withdrawn.

“Better, much better, I thank you,” replied
the same silvery voice. “But Signor Carlini,
you must not forget to address me as Miss Du
Pont—for none of the domestics know the secret
of my rank, and might be surprised should
they overhear you.”

“I will remember, Miss Du Pont,” replied
the astrologer; “and for the same reason you
must not forget that I am Dr. Montague.”

“Ah, true, Doctor—we have both made a
mistake, and must be careful in future. You
find me much altered since you saw me last.”

“Some thinner, my lady—ah! Miss Du
Pont, I mean—but not so much as I had
counted on, from the length of your sickness.”

Rosalie Du Pont was much thinner and
paler than we first described her to the reader
in the “Female Spy;” but still she was very,
very beautiful, and her dark eyes seemed already
to have regained their original lustre
and vivacity. For two weeks had she been
confined to her bed by fever, and much of the
time had she been delirious; but she was now
convalescent, and rapidly regaining her
strength. Three days previous to the time
we now bring her again before the reader, she
had made her first effort to sit up during her
sickness; and though it was only for a few

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

minutes then, yet so rapidly had she since
gained strength, that she could now indulge
three hours in succession in a sitting posture.

“I suppose,” pursued Rosalie, “you feel
somewhat curious to know why I sent for
you?” and she raised herself in bed; “but the
truth is, Doctor, I am eager for news, and my
friends are too kind here to tell me any thing.
I knew you would, if I could get you here, and
therefore I sent you a note by my mute, and
gave directions to all the servants that should
one Dr. Montague call, to conduct him hither
without delay.”

“And have you then been kept ignorant of
all the important events that have taken place?”
inquired Carlini, with an air of surprise.

“Of every thing, sir—I have been treated
like a child.”

“But did not your mute—”

“Munee has been absent for several days,”
interrupted Rosalie, “and only came back
this morning, when I immediately sent him for
you. The poor lad (the astrologer was ignorant
of the sex of Munee) took on so about me,
that my aunt, on her return, made some excuse
to send him out of town, for fear he
might excite, and so do me harm. I am even
ignorant whether Sir Henry's plot succeeded
or not.”

“It was on the point of succeeding, when
Andre was taken prisoner.”

“Major Andre a prisoner!” eried Rosalie,
with a start of surprise.

“Ay, and the stars proclaim his doom.”

“When was he taken? and where?”

“On the twenty-third, near Tarrytown.
General Arnold, who escaped, and arrived in
the Vulture this morning, brought the sad intelligence
to General Clinton.”

“Then the traitor has escaped, and poor
Andre will have to suffer?”

“Ay, and not he only, I fear,” said Carlini,
sadly.

“What do you mean?”

“Our messenger!”

“Well, what of him?”

“Heavens! and have you not heard of that
even? He was taken attempting to pass the
British lines.”

“Well well?”

“He swallowed the ball, as I instructed him
o do, but the sentry saw him, informed his
commander, an emetic administered, the ball
thrown up, broke open, and the paper I had
prepared was found inside.”

“Oh! this is sad news!—and what was
done with the poor lad?”

“He was taken before Clinton and examined,
and a pardon offered him if he would reveal
his accomplices—for Clinton rightly conjectures
he was not a principal in the affair.”

“Well, well, what said he?”

“At first he peremptorily refused; but on
being informed that, unless he revealed his
dangerous secret, he should be led forth to immediate
execution, he begged for time to
consider the matter; and Sir Henry, hoping
his fears might overcome his scruples, ordered
him to be closely confined in the jail dungeon,
and questioned every day, until the whole
truth should be elicited.”

“Then he is still alive?”

“Yes, but will not be long, unless liberated,
for the General limited his time to ten days,
and that expires to-morrow morning.”

“And the poor youth has revealed nothing?”

“Not a word, though he has cunningly led
his captors to believe he would, and thus has
prolonged his life almost to its utmost limit.”

“And you think he will reveal nothing?”

“I am certain of it.”

“Then what will become of him?”

“Unless freed to-night, he will swing to-morrow.”

“Oh, heaven! this must not be!” said Rosalie,
shuddering.

“No, it must not, shall not be!” returned
the astrologer, firmly compressing his lips.

“Ha! can you save him?”

“I must.”

“How?”

“He must be liberated to-night, by one
means or another.”

“Surely you do not mean—”

“That he shall not die on the gibbet while
Carlo Carlini lives,” interrupted the astrologer,
speaking in a low, determined tone.

“Oh, heaven! I am ruined!”

“How so, lady?”

“You will make a rash attempt to save the
youth, will fail, and thus shall I be exposed.”

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

“But how then, my lady?” returned the
astrologer, in a cold, offended tone, drawing
himself up proudly. “Dost think me a base
born churl, that will betray thee?”

“O, no, no—I meant not that,” replied Rosalie,
quickly and earnestly; “but should you
be taken, Doctor, your place will be searched,
and I am fearful something may transpire to
fasten suspicion upon me.”

“Be not alarmed, Miss Rosalie,” rejoined
Carlini, in an altered tone. “I have taken
care to destroy every proof that I have a single
confederate. Every scrap of writing that has
been sent me, by any one leagued in our
cause, has been copied, without name or date,
and the original destroyed.”

“Ah, Doctor, you relieve my mind of much
uneasiness. But you are sure, Doctor, that
all have been destroyed?”

“I am.”

“And now tell me what you propose in regard
to this youth—how will you proceed to
save him?”

Carlini drew close to the bed, and for a few
minutes spoke rapidly, in a tone harely audible,

“Ah! I fear it will not succeed,” replied Rosalie—
“but I will pray for your success.”

“If I fail,” returned the other, impressively,
“Rosalie Du Pont and Carlo Carlini have met
for the last time. I have consulted the stars,
and found life and death, as it were, in an
equal balance, so that my mind is made up for
the worst.”

“Ha!” exclaimed Rosalie, a new thought
striking her—“I can save this youth without
any risk: strange I have not thought of it before.”

“How? how?” cried Carlini.

“That ring—behold that ring!” and Rosalie
extended her white, beautiful hand, and
pointed to one which lay on the table. “It
was presented to me by Sir Henry Clinton
through the unfortunate Major Andre, who
informed me at the time that any favor the
bearer of it might demand of the General,
should not be refused. Take it, and save the
youth.”

“No, no,” said Carlini, “it would not do—
for such a proceeding would be certain to expose
you.”

“How so?”

“Why, Clinton would seek to know what
interest you have in a miserable spy, and depend
upon it, suspicion would be excited, and
the consequences thereof it is impossible to foresee.”

“Then there is no other way but the one
you propose?”

“I know of none.”

“But could I not pretend that this youth
once saved my life, and that out of gratitude
I seek to save his?”

“Nay,” said Carlini, shaking his head, “the
risk is too great. No, I must try my own
plan. But give yourself no unnecessary alarm—
something tells me I shall succeed.”

“Oh, pray heaven you may, without getting
yourself into difficulty!”

After some further conversation, Carlini
rose to depart, when Rosalie detained him by
a few more questions.

“Have you seen Arnold?” she inquired.

“I have not,” replied the other.

“Nor do you know, I suppose, where he
will be located?”

“No—at present he is a guest of Sir
Henry.”

“The wretch! Oh, that he had been captured
instead of Andre!”

“So wish both friends and foes, Miss Du
Pont,” answered the astrologer, a dark frown
gathering on his brow. “But if heaven favors
our cause, he may yet be made to suffer for
his infamous treachery.”

“What mean you?”

“That if I succeed in freeing this youth,
without discovery, my next step will be to devise
a plan to rid the earth of a monster. But
I have talked too long, I fear, and so now I
will take my leave, wishing you a speedy recovery.

“But should your plan succeed, you will see
me again soon?”

“Ay, I will call to-morrow: if not, a last
farewell;” and he extended his hand to the
fair invalid.

“Farewell!” returned Rosalie, in a voice
of deep emotion. “Be cautious in all you do,
my friend, and may God prosper your undertaking.”

The astrologer now took his leave; but
scarcely had Rosalie been left to herself, when

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

a servant entered and handed her a letter. At
once breaking the seal, she read as follows:

“I have not heard from you for many days,
and I feel uneasy at your long silence. God
grant that no harm has befallen you! Were
any thing serious to happen to my kind benefactress,
Heaven only knows what its effect
would be upon me. You, and the cause I
serve, alone occupy my thoughts. Oh, that I
could see you, if only for a few minutes, to
fill your ear with the language of my heart!
Oh, tell me you are well, for I am desponding.
I write in haste, and know not whether this
scrawl will ever reach you. I am well. Major
Andre has been taken as a spy, which news
you will probably hear ere this reaches you.
What his fate will be, I leave you to imagine.
He and John Anderson are one.

“I close, with a heartfelt prayer for your
welfare. E. M.”

This letter bore no date, and as we have
shown, was worded with great caution, for there
was no certainty of its reaching the destination
for which it was intended. Rosalie read it twice,
and pressed it to her lips a dozen times, murmuring,

“Oh, that we could meet again!”

She then sank back on her pillow, and became
lost in a solemn reverie.

CHAPTER II. THE PRISONER AND HIS VISITORS.

In the vicinity of Wall, and an intersecting
street, at the time of which we write, was an
old stone building, nearly square, of an antiquated
appearance, having massive doors, small
grated windows, and which, on three of its
sides, was shut in by a high wall of masonry.
It needed but a single glance at this gloomy
structure, to convince the most casual observer
that it was one of those necesities of civilized
society, known as a prison.

The front doors opened into the keeper's
office, in the rear of which was another door,
strongly guarded with bolts and locks, which
barred the entrance to the prison itself. There
were two stories of cells above ground, with
some four or five dungeons below ground.
The only ventilation afforded these latter, was
by means of an iron grate, set horrizontally in
the ceiling, and communicating with a narrow
corridor which ran along between the right
and left walls of the first story. This corridor,
having no outlet, save through the keeper's
office, was so dark as to require an artificial
light to enable a person to see his way at noon-day;
and as the subterranean cells received
their only light through a small double-grate
in its solid floor, the reader can easily imagine
the profound gloom in which they were buried,
and the little chance a prisoner had of
making his escape therefrom.

It was in the afternoon following Carlini's
visit to Rosalie, that a private carriage stopped
before the prison, and two personages, enveloped
in overcoats, and well muffled up about
the throat and lower part of the face, alighted,
and ascended the steps to the front entrance
of the building.

One of these gentlemen was short and stout,
and the other tall and well proportioned. Both
were immediately admitted into the keeper's
office, when the stout personage spoke a few
words aside with the jailor.

“Certainly, your excellency,” replied the
latter, with an obsequious bow; and he immediately
hastened to procure a lantern, which
he lighted, and then taking down a large
bunch of keys, added, with another humble
bow: “This way, your excellency—this way,
gentlemen.”

“Let nothing occur to reveal my name or
rank,” said the stout gentleman, as with his
companion he entered the corridor already
mentioned.

Here, having carefully secured the doors
behind him, the jailor advanced a few steps,
and stooping down, applied one of his keys to
a lock set horrizontally in the floor. Presently
he raised a heavy iron door, and turning an
upright iron bolt, gently lowered, by means of
an iron chain, a wooden ladder, which had been
fastened to the ceiling of the subterranean
cells. This done, he carefully descended himself
to the damp, cold ground below, and then
held the light so as to guide the steps of his
visitors. When they had safely reached the
bottom, the keeper ascended the latter, locked

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

the iron trap above him, and then rejoined
the others.

“You have every security against the escape
of any one plunged into this gloomy
abode,” said the personage who had before addressed
the jailor.

“Yes, your excellency—”

“Hold!” interrupted the other: “did I not
forbid you to address me in this manner!”

“I beg pardon, sir! I will remember in
future.”

“Well, lead the way to the cell, and then
enter and inform the prisoner two persons
wish to speak with him.”

The jailor now advanced along a narrow,
gloomy passage, with a heavy stone wall on
either hand, till he came to an iron door on
the right, which he proceeded to unlock.
Throwing this open, he disclosed a sort of vestibule,
just the size of the door, and about two
feet deep, with another iron door directly before
him. Unlocking this, he entered the cell
with his lantern, leaving his visitors without,
to await the termination of his interview with
the prisoner. The cell he entered was close
and damp. Its size was four feet by eight, and
the only air admitted into it, when the door
was closed, was through the double grate in
the ceiling, which, as before remarked, formed
the ground floor of the corridor above. The
dim rays of the lantern revealed, with a gloomy
indistinctness, four damp walls, a stone floor
littered with dirty straw, a deal table (on
which was a cup of water and a small piece of
stale, coarse bread), and a pale, handsome
youth, heavily ironed, and half reclining on
his hard, filthy bed. Surely, unnecessary precaution
had been adopted to retain in durance
vile one who really seemed devoid of the
strength which usually belongs to persons of
his sex and age.

He was apparently about eighteen, of
slender but graceful build. Though as beardess
almost as one of the other sex, there was
something noble, lofty, and commanding in his
countenance. His forehead was high, broad,
and smooth, surmounted by nut-brown, curly
hair. His eye was a large, dark, bright hazel,
and its glances, quick and piercing, combined
with an expression of active intelligence, made
it very fascinating to the beholder. His nose
was just sufficiently acquiline to give character
to his noble countenance, and his thin lips,
beautiful mouth, and well-turned chin, also denoted
a quick decision and unshaken resolve.

He had been lying down upon the straw;
but as the jailor entered his noisome abode,
he raised himself upon his elbow, and fixing
his dark eyes full on the countenance of that
functionary, said, in a low, melodious, but firm
tone of voice,

“Well, sir, has my time come?”

“That's more than I can say, my lad,” returned
the keeper of the prison, kindly, for in
his heart he sympathized with the poor boy:
“that's more than I can say—but there are
two persons without who wish to speak with
you.”

“Well, show them in, sir.”

The jailor went out, taking his lantern with
him, which, according to the direction of the
spokesman of his visitors, he placed in what,
by way of convenience, we shall term the vestibule,
so that its feeble rays would enable the
new-comers to see their way into the cell without
allowing their countenances to be visible
to the prisoner. Bidding the jailor close the
outer door, and await their pleasure outside,
he, who seemed to be highest in authority,
advanced into the cell, followed by his companion,
and thus addressed the chained tenant
of the dungeon,

“Young man, I have called to request you
to give me a short history of your life.”

The prisoner looked up in surprise at the
singularity of this request, and then, in a firm,
bold tone, demanded,

“Who are you, sir, that wish to make yourself
familiar with my history?”

“A friend.”

“How am I to know that?”

“Will you not take my word for it?”

“First tell me your name, and what object
you have in your inquiry.”

“As to the name, that is of no consequence—
my object of inquiry is to render you a service—
to save your life if possible.”

“And what has my history to do with the
saving of my life?”

“More, perhaps, than you are aware of.”

“Certainly more, if any thing at all.”

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

“Will you comply with my request?”

“Yes, I will bumor you, for the sake of getting
at the solution of this mystery. Will you
have the outline, or the detail?”

“The outline is sufficient for my purpose.”

“Then I will begin by informing you that
I was born in London, on the 29th of September,
1762.”

“And are therefore just eighteen years of
age,” interrupted the other.

“I shall be in a day or two, sir,” answered
the youth—“that is to say,” he added, in a
tone slightly faltering, “should I live so long.”

He paused a moment, as if in contemplation
of the doom impending, and then continued:

“I am the sole surviver of six children, five
of whom died in infancy. At the age of six
years, my beloved mother followed her off
spring to the tomb. My father, overpowered
with the weight of his affliction, for he loved my
mother dearly, was incapacitated for business by
her loss. At that time he was a thriving shopkeeper,
and had amassed a handsome competence;
but immediately after he sold out, and
amply providing for my education with a distant
relative, made a trip to the continent.
For several years I heard from him regularly,
about once in six months; but he never returned
again, though every letter intimated he
had thoughts of doing so.

“The last letter received, was about six
years ago, and in that he positively declared
he should set out for England in a month. I
was overjoyed at this intelligence, and longed—
oh! sir, you know not how ardently—for
the time to come when I could again throw
my arms around his neck, and pillow my head
upon his breast. Every vessel that arrived
from France was then chronicled by the press,
with the names of the passengers; and these
lists I scanned eagerly, with a wildly beating
heart, in the hope of finding among them the
endeared appellation of my beloved father.

“A month rolled away, and my anxiety became
painful. This was the time my father
had set for returning, and I grew feverish with
impatience to behold him once more. But he
came not Another week of soul harrowing
anxiety passed, and then came the frightful
intelligence of the loss of the packet-ship Alpine,
with the names of those who had found
a watery grave. Oh, heaven! who can describe
my feelings when I found among these
latter, George Nugent, the name of my father!”

The youth paused, burried his face in his
hands, and gave vent to choking sobs. In a
few moments he recovered himself, by a great
effort, and again resumed:

“My father perished with the unfortunate
Alpine. I have never seen him since—never
shall behold him again this side of the grave
For weeks after the sad news, I was confined
to my bed with a brain fever. My life was
for a long time despaired of—but God saw
proper to restore me to reason and health.
But I could not go on with my studies, and I
longed for a change of scene. My guardian, a
cousin of my father, consented to let me visit
America, and promised to take charge of my
property in my absence. I embraced the opportunity,
and was soon bowling over the
broad Atlantic. I landed in Boston, and becoming
short of funds, I wrote to my guardian
for more. Six months passed away, and having
received no answer, I wrote again. Still
no answer came. Several times have I written
since, with the same result. From some
cause, to me unknown, no letter from my
guardian has ever reached me, nor do I know
whether he is living or dead.

“I was soon reduced to penury, and obliged
to seek some means for support. Without
friends, I found this no easy matter to accomplish.
But at last I fell in with a kind-hearted
gentleman, who gave me employment as a
clerk in a store. I remained with him a year,
during which time the war broke out. My
employer immediately took part in the struggle,
and finally sold out his effects, and, I believe,
placed the greater portion of his property
at the disposal of his country, to assist in
carrying on the war. He is now a Colonel in
the American army, and, I have recently
heard, stands fair for higher promotion.

“He made overtures to me, and all in his
employ, to join him. All accepted but myself.
I did not wish to take part in the struggle
on either side, and receiving, some time
after, an offer from an Englishman in this city,
to act in the capacity of a clerk for him, I

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

gladly embraced this peaceable mode of earning
my living. I came to New York nearly
three years ago, and have been here ever
since, in the employ of Mr. Harding. I say
ever since—I mean till the occurrence of this
affair, in which I have become involved, and
which, I suppose, will terminate my earthly
career.”

“But why,” said the personage, who had
all along been the spokesman of the two visitors—
“why, since, as you say, you did not
wish to take part in the struggle on either side—
why did you allow yourself to be persuaded
into an act which makes your life a forfeit?”

“That is a question, sir, I choose not to answer,”
replied the youth, firmly. “I know
my fate,” he added, with something like a
sigh, “and am prepared to meet it. I shall
leave no kin to mourn me when I am gone.”

“You know not that, sir,” rejoined the
other, quickly; “you know not that. Suppose
I tell you your father is living?”

“Living!” cried young Nugent, with a spasmodic
start. “Living! Oh! no, no—do not
mock me in this terrible manner! Tell me
sir, oh! tell me that it is false, and though you
show me my death-warrant the next moment,
on my knees I will bless you!”

“How, sir! how, young man!” pursued the
other, sternly—“would you rejoice to be confirmed
in your belief of your father's death?”

“Alas! yes, since I must die myself.”

“You are unfeeling, then.”

“Oh! no! no!” cried the youth, a deep
flush mantling his pale features: “no, no, sir—
do not say that!”

“How then am I to account for the strange
hope that your father is dead?”

“Because the knowledge that he is living
would unman me—for then I know he will
sooner or later hear of my ignominious death,
and the news will break his heart.”

“Well, young man, painful as the intelligence
may be to you, I must tell you your
father is living,” rejoined the other.

“Oh, God!” groaned the youth, covering
his face with his hands.

“And what is more,” pursued the strange
visitor, “he is now in this city.”

“Merciful heaven! you are not mocking
me?” exclaimed young Nugent, wildly, with
drawing his hands from his face, and looking
up at the other with an agonized expression,
his dark eyes gleaming as with fire.

“No, on the honor of a gentleman, I am
not mocking you; and unless you stand in
your own light, you shall be free to clasp him
in your arms.”

“On what conditions?” fairly gasped the
prisoner.

“That you reveal who are your accomplices.”

“I thought so,” cried the youth, in a tone
of stern indignation, his features again flushing,
but this time with a very different feeling
than before. “I thought it would come
to this.” And then drawing himself up
proudly, all traces of a tender emotion having
vanished, he continued: “No, sir, I would
not accept the terms of release, though I saw
my father breaking his heart beside me; and
that would be the strongest trial I could possibly
undergo—the torture of the rack would
be nothing to it. You have mistaken me, sir,
and as I wish to hold malice against no one, I
pardon you the error. What I refused to his
excellency, Sir Henry Clinton, you may rest
assured I will not grant to a stranger. Even
were all you tell me true—and, pardon me, if
I now suspect some artifice, to wring from me
an honorable secret—even were my father
now by my side, I do not believe he would
counsel me to this foul dishonor, though it be
the only means by which I can prolong my
life.”

“We shall see,” returned the other; “you
will soon know, for here your father stands.”

“My father!” shrieked the youth; turning
wildly to the other figure; “you my father!”
and he sprang to his feet, like a madman,
making his heavy chains clank and rattle dismally.

“Alas! my poor boy, I am indeed your
father,” answered the other stranger, who now
spoke for the first time since entering the cell;
and he threw his arms around the neck of the
bewildered youth, and sobbed aloud.

“Oh God!” groaned young Nugent, fondly
embracing his parent: “Oh God! that I could
have been spared this heart-rending trial!—
but thy will, oh God! be done.”

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

“Now will you not accept the proposal I
have made?” asked the other visitor.

Like lightning the youth started from his
father's embrace, and thundered forth:

“No! I tell you once for all, no! even with
my father's entreaties joined to yours.”

“Alas!” said the other, “then your doom is
sealed.”

“Pray, sir, let me speak a few words with
my son in private,” now pleaded the anxious
parent.

“Very well, sir, I grant you five minutes'
conversation,” replied he in authority, and he
immediately quited the cell.

“Noble boy! you are indeed worthy to be
my son,” said the father, in a low tone, as the
heavy iron door banged behind the one who
had just quitted the cell. “Oh, come once
more to my arms, that I may again embrace
you!”

“But are you indeed my father?” queried
the youth, doubtingly, endeavoring to get a
view of the other's features.

“You shall see, George, and judge for
yourself;” and the other proceeded to get
the light, which still remained where the jailor
had placed it. Returning to the youth, he
held it up before his own face, and added:
“Do you now recognize me, George?”

The latter scrutinized the features of his
supposed father, long and earnestly, and then
said, with a sigh:

“No, I can not recognize you. My father's
hair was dark—yours is red: my father's
beard was black—yours is sandy. It seems
impossible you can be the same, though there
is something in the general shape of the features,
like what my memory retains of my beloved
parent. But I was very young when
last I saw my father, and perhaps you can account
for the difference in your complexion,
and the color of your hair.”

“George,” returned the other, speaking in
a low, rapid tone, “time is precious, and so
we will waste no more in idle words. I came
to cheer your drooping spirits, and prepare
you for your release. I am in disguise, and
my disguise must be perfect, since even you
do not recognize your friend Carlini.”

“Carlini!” ejaculated the other with a start.

“Hush! listen, and speak not! The personage
who has just left you, is Sir Henry
Clinton. How I have managed to wheedle
him into coming here with me, I will explain
after you have effected your escape, which
must be to night. You have behaved nobly'
lad, and Carlini is not one to desert his friends'
more especially such as have jeopardized their
lives to save him. Attend to my instructions
Here is a saw, made from the main spring of
a watch; here is a vial of oil, which will enable
it to work without noise; and here is a
composition of the color of the iron, wherewith
to fill the crevices, should the jailor happen
to approach you before your task is completed.
You must work fast. Do not sever
the iron entirely, but only so you can snap it
at a moments' warning. Do you understand
me?”

“Yes, yes,” replied the other, in breathless
amazement.

“Leave the rest to me. Keep a stout heart
and I will not fail you. I have two plans, but
I will tell you nothing now.”

Carlini then produced a composition, of the
consistency of softened putty, and hastily approaching
the iron doors, thrust a portion into
each key-hole. By this means he had the
impressions of the locks of the doors communicating
with the cell of George Nugent.

Scarcely had he resumed his place beside
the prisoner, when the outer door opened, and
Sir Henry entered.

“Weep! weep!” whispered Carlini to
George: and at the same instant he uttered a
heavy moan himself, and then appeared to be
sobbing convulsively, a trick the prisoner was
not slow to imitate.

“Well,” said Clinton, “the five minutes
have expired.” But neither the prisoner, nor
his soi disant father, took any notice of the
other's presence. “I say, my good sir,” pursued
the General, placing a hand on the
shoulder of Carlini, who suddenly started
with well-affected surprise—“the time has
come for you and your son to part—if, as i
conjecture, he still adheres to his determination
to reveal nothing.”

“Alas! it is so,” groaned the other. “My
prayers have been of no avail. Oh George! oh

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

George! my son—that it should come to this!”
he continued, in a heart-broken tone.

“Father, farewell!” cried George, with a
fresh burst of grief, as he threw his arms
wildly around Carlini's neck, and embraeed
him.

“Farewell!” gasped the other; and tearing
himself away, he rushed from the cell, as if
he feared to trust himself longer in the company
of one so dear to him.

“Farewell, young man,” said Clinton to the
prisoner. “Unless you agree to the terms
proposed, you have probably seen your father
for the last time. Your doom is fixed for to-morrow
at sunrise. You will thus have another
night of solitude in which to reflect; and
should you consent to my proposition, even at
the last moment, you shall be immediately set
at liberty—otherwise, no power on earth shall
save you. Adieu! and think well upon your
father's sorrows.”

Saying this, Clinton strode out of the cell,
the jailor closed and locked the massive doors,
and the whole party ascended to the floor
above in silence, the soi disant father appearing
a good deal agitated.

“May I have one moment's conversation
with your excellency?” said Carlini, as Clinton
was about stepping into his carriage at the
door of the prison.

“Certainly, Mr. Nugent; enter, and we
will talk as we ride, for my time is valuable;
but I warn you not to ask for the pardon, or
even reprieve, of the prisoner.”

“I have a plan,” said Carlini, as the carriage
dashed over the rough pavement, “by
which our object may yet be effected, and the
accomplices of my unfortunate son be discovered.”

“Speak, then, for on this point I am very
anxious—as much so, perhaps, as yourself,
though for a very different reason. To be
frank with you, Mr. Nugent, this business
troubles me more than, from a cursory glance,
would seem at all needful. The case is just
this. Your son was detected in an attempt
to pass our lines near Harlem. On his person
was found a hollow silver ball, and in that
ball a document, drawn up with great care, and
evidently by a master hand, giving a correct account
of the intended treachery of General
Arnold, and the advantage the British expected
to derive from the taking of West
Point. Now as this, at the time, was a protound
secret—or at least supposed to be so—
known only to myself and some three or four
officers in my confidence, you may readily
conceive how anxious I am to find out the
traitor; for that there is a traitor near my
person, I am led by this to believe. Sir, I
would willingly give your son his freedom, and
a thousand pounds besides, for a revelation he
could make in five minutes; and if you have
any plan, short of absolute dishonor to myself,
by which you can get at the truth, rest
assured it shall have my hearty sanction.”

“I have such a plan, your excellency,” returned
Carlini; “and since I shall take the
execution of it wholly upon myself, to save the
ife of my unfortunate son, no dishonor can
possibly accrue to your excellency. It is this:
While left alone with George, vainly urging
him to confess all and save his life, he suddenly
interrupted me, and begged, as a great
favor, that I would send him a confessor of
the Romish Church, and that to him, as a spiritual
adviser, and to no one else, would he
unbosom himself. I was greatly shocked at
this, as your excellency will readily perceive,
when I inform you that I am a strict Protestant
myself, and that George was educated
in the latter faith. The idea then suddenly
occurred to me, that this whole affair might
be the work of Jesuits, banded together to
overthrow the rights of our sovereign, King
George, in this country, in the hope of getting
the new rule into their own hands. It
also occurred to me, at the same moment, that
this confession might be turned to advantage,
by substituting a false priest for a real one.”

“By heavens! a capital idea!” exclaimed
Sir Henry, joyfully. “But the whole affair
must be adroitly managed, or your son will
detect the plot, and thus blast our hopes.”

“If your excellency will be kind enough to
intrust the whole management of it to me
rest assured a father's fears will adopt all necessary
precautions to insure its success.”

“Be it so; but you must be active; for
should your plan fail, your son dies to-morrow
at sunrise.”

“Trust me, your excellency, there shall be

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

no unnecessary delay. But I must request
your excellency to give me a written permit,
that will admit the priest to the prisoner at
any hour during the night.”

“Ah, yes, certainly,” returned Sir Henry;
and then a new idea seeming to strike him, he
added, quickly: “But suppose I give the jailor
all necessary instructions—will that not answer
as well?”

Carlini instantly perceived that the other
had some slight suspicion of his double-dealing—
but he answered promptly, and apparently
well pleased.

“O, yes, your excellency, just as well: in
fact, now I think of it, I believe it would be
the better way—only, I trust your excellency,
in the multiplicity of business, will not overlook
it.”

“I will not overlook it, Mr. Nugent, but
will dispatch a messenger to the jailor immediately.”
At this moment the carriage stopped,
and the door was thrown open by a servant
in livery. “A! here is my residence—
will you step in, Mr. Nugent?” pursued Clintion,
as he alighted.

“I thank your excellency” answered Carlini—
“but I must set about the business we
were speaking of, as the day is fast wearing
away.”

“Well, Heaven prosper your undertaking!“
rejoined Clinton, as he turned away to enter
his dwelling.

“Amen!” said Carlini, moving quickly up
Broadway—but ere he was out of hearing, he
heard the servant say to Clinton:

“General Arnold is anxiously awaiting
your excellency's return.”

“The vile traitor!” muttered Carlini, his
eyes gleaming fiercely; and then he added,
with a triumphant expression: “So far my
plot works to a charm, and I have even made
the proud and sagacious Sir Henry Clinton
my dupe.”

CHAPTER III. A BOLD STRATAGEM AND ITS RESULT.

It was about ten o'clock on the evening fol
lowing the events recorded in the foregoing
chapters, that the keeper of the prison, wherein
George Nugent was confined, being seated in
his office, and in a comfortable doze, was suddenly
aroused by a heavy double-knock on
the outer door.

“Well,” muttered the jailor, yawning, and
rubbing his eyes, “I suppose he's come at last;”
and he proceeded to unbolt and throw open
the door, disclosing a stranger in the garb of
a Roman Catholic priest. “I thought it was
you—come to see George Nugent, I suppose?”
pursued the keeper, addressing the new-comer.

“You have divined my purpose, sir,” replied
the other, in that precise tone, and with
that air of religious sanctity and austerity,
which so many ministers of the Gospel, of
every sect, see proper to display, perhaps with
a view to impress the sacredness of their calling,
and their own superiority; upon the minds
of the vulgar. “You have divined my purpose,
sir; I, indeed, have come to behold that
poor unfortunate youth, and, in his last hour,
minister to him the holy consolations of the
true faith. Will you be so kind as straightway
to conduct me to his abode?”

The speaker was a tall, well-formed personage,
between forty and fifty years of age.
His skin was as dark almost as that of a mulatto;
large, bushy, iron-gray whiskers, and
mustaches, in a great measure concealed his
features. His hair was of the same color as
his beard, and, being short and bushy, made
his head seem much larger than it really was.
His eyes were black and piercing, and the
general expression of his countenance was
severely austere.

The jailor, in compliance with the other's
request, immediately lighted his lantern, and
proceeded into the interior of the prison.

“This way,” he said, and led the priest
down into the dungeon, and to the cell of
George Nugent. “What time shall I come
for you?” he inquired, while he busied himself
in unlocking the two doors.

“I can not say,” answered the priest, “when
I shall have finished the sacred duty enjoined
upon me—it depends much upon the state of
mind in which I find the penitent—but if you

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

could make it convenient to call in half an
hour. I think that, if not ready to depart then,
I shall be able to specify the exact time.”

“Well, your reverence, I will call in half
an hour,” returned the jailor; and throwing
open the cell door, he motioned the other to
enter, adding: “Do you wish a light?”

“Of course, sir,” replied the priest, with an
air of surprise—“how else am I to see?”

“Well, then, take this—I think I shall be
able to find my way back in the dark;” and
handing the lantern to the priest, the jailor
withdrew, locking the doors after him.

As soon as he found himself alone with the
prisoner, the priest turned to the former, who
was reclining upon his straw, eagerly watching
every motion, and, in a solemn tone, said.

“My son, I am truly sorry to find one so
young, and apparently intelligent as yourself,
incarcerated in so gloomy and loathsome a
place.”

“Who are you, sir? and what is your business
here?” demanded the young man, assuming
a sitting posture.

“I, my son, am a priest of the true faith,
come to confess you, and prepare you for your
long journey.”

“Who sent you?”

“Sir Henry Clinton bade me come, saying
you were anxious to confer with a priest of
your own faith.”

“But, sir, I am not a Roman Catholic.”

“Indeed!” exclaimed the priest, with a
start: “then there has been a mistake somewhere.”

“So it would seem,” replied the other, drily.

“But since I am here, will you not make a
clean breast of all your errors, and so prepare
yourself for true repentance and Divine
mercy?”

“You evidently mistake my character,” returned
George Nugent, looking keenly and
scrutinizingly at the other. “If you are only
here in the spiritual capacity of a priest, you
have made a journey in vain.”

“And in what capacity, save that of a spiritual
adviser and confessor, did you suppose,
my son, I would come to you.”

“I did not say I supposed you would come
in any capacity—for the truth is, I did not
suppose you would come at all, having never
seen or heard of you before.”

“Well, my son, I can not return the compliment
in the same words, for I have heard
of you before, and that it is your deliberate
intention to escape from your prison to-night,
assisted by a certain Signor Carlini, some what
known as an astrologer, which is synonymous
with imposter, swindler, cheat, etc.

“Good heavens!” cried the youth, turning
deadly pale, completely thrown off his guard—
“how learned you this?”

“Then I am right,” rejoined the priest,
quickly, with a triumphant smile. Come,
young man, acknowledge you are caught at
last.”

“I will acknowledge nothing, but that you
are a low, base-born scoundrel!” cried the
other, indignantly.

“Rail on, young sir—but already your
friend is safely lodged within these walls, and
you and he must leave them together. Do you
understand?”

“Alas! and so my noble benefactor is a
prisoner, and must die to-morrow? On what
charge was he arrested?”

“On what charge should he be arrested,
but that of being a spy in the British camp?”

“Alas! then we are doomed!” groaned the
youth.

“You, at least, may escape,” said the priest.

“How?”

“By confessing all you know.”

“Villain, begone! or I shall be tempted to
strike you with my chains!” again cried the
young man, growing furious.

“But your silence will not avail your friend,
since he, like yourself, is already in a dungeon.”

“Then why are you so anxious for my confession?”

“Suppose I tell you Sir Henry has taken a
fancy to you, and is desirous of some excuse
to pardon you!”

“I am obliged to Sir Henry; but he shall
never have the excuse that I turned traitor to
my friend, even though it be proved, to my
satisfaction, that I could do him no injury
thereby.”

“Well, enough of this mummery,” returned

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

the priest, with great animation. “George
Nugent, you have been sorely tried, and found
in every respect worthy to live, and become
one of a little band secretly fighting for
liberty.”

“What mean you?” asked the other, in
amazement.

“That in the person before you, you behold
no priest, but Carlo Carlini himself.

“Gracious, heavens! you?”

“Ay, I am again disguised. My face and
hands are colored, and my hair and beard are
false.”

“Is it possible! Ah, now I perceive you are
indeed my friend. How strange!”

“But the chains, lad! the chains!”

“See here!” and as the youth spoke, he
snapped then in twain, and stood before the
other, free of any incumbrance.

“Heaven be praised! so far my plot works
well. Should kind fortune still continue propitious,
in a few minutes you will be at liberty.
Now let me tell you the rest of my plan;” and
Carlini, for a short time, spoke to the other in
a low, hurried tone.

When, at the expiration of the half hour,
the jailor returned to the door, Carlini bade
him enter. The moment he stood within the
cell, he was seized, gagged, and bound, ere he
had time to cry out for help, or make any effectual
resistance. Depositing him on the
straw, and seizing his keys, Carlini now bade
the young prisoner follow him; and taking up
the lantern, both went out, carefully locking
the doors behind them. Having ascended to
the corridor above, and secured the trap
Carlini whispered to his young companion to
remain where he was, till he should go forward
to the keeper's room, and ascertain if
the coast were clear. Carefully unlocking
the iron door, he peered in, and, to his surprise
and dismay, beheld a large, athletic, roughlooking,
fellow, seated in the jailor's chair,
evidently awaiting his return. Who he was,
he did not know—but thought it probable he
was either a turnkey, or one of the night
watch. But how he was to get past him, with
the prisoner, was a matter for the most serious
consideration. Carlini was fertile of invention
in a difficult emergency, as we have al
ready shown, and he now thought rapidly,
running a dozen plans through his mind in
almost as many seconds.

“Well, Governor, is any thing the matter?”
inquired the fellow, in a gruff voice, supposing
he was addressing the jailor.

Carlini made a rapid signal for his young
companion to step behind the door, then
throwing it partly open, he entered the keeper's
room, with a smile, and in a bland tone,
said:

“I think, sir, the Governor, as you term
him, finds some difficulty in securing the door
leading to the dungeon. There appears to
be something the matter with one of the blots—
perhaps you had better step in and assist
him.”

“O, yes, certainly;” and the brawny fellow
arose from his seat, and advanced to the door
opening into the corridor.

As he crossed the threshold, Carlini, who
stood by the door, struck him a violent blow
with his fist, on the back of his head, which
stumbled him forward, and nearly stunned
him. At the same instant, and before the
fellow could recover himself, George Nugent
sprung into the keeper's office, with the lantern,
and the astrologer instantly closed and
locked the door. By the time this was compleled,
the entrapped turnkey conprehended
the trick that had been played upon him, and
began to curse and rave in a way that bade
fair to alarm the prison, if not the town.

“Quick! quick!” said Carlini, in a low
hurried tone: “be ready here to take advantage
of our so far remarkable success;” and
he proceeded to unlock the door leading to
the street. “There is a sentinal without here,”
he added, “and unless we can entrap him, we
are not safe even now.”

He threw open the door as he spoke, and
called out, in an alarmed tone:

“Quick, sentry—this way—hasten—there
is a prisoner loose, and I fear he will escape.”

There was a patter of feet on the pavement,
and the next moment the sentry, with his
musket, sprang into the room, crying:

“Where? where? what is the trouble?”

“There!” answered Carlini, hurriedly; “do
you not hear him?” as the cries of the entrapped
turnkey resounded in the corridor.

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

`Stand by that door while I open it;” and as
he soldier, not suspecting a trick, darted forward
to it, Carlini and Nugent bounded into
the street, the former jerking the door to after
him, and locking it, as he had done the others.

Scarcely was the bolt turned, when the sentry,
perceiving too late that he had been duped,
discharged his musket. There was a mighty
uproar now in the prison, and as the noise
could be distinctly heard outside, our friends
well knew there was no time to be lost.

“We must fly, George, we must fly! said
Carlini, in a startling whisper, grasping the
arm of his companion; and the next moment
both were speeding down the street, but running
so as to make as little noise as possible.

Fortune still favored them; for the heavens,
which but an hour before were brilliantly
studded with stars, were now overcast by black
clouds, rendering the night extremely dark;
and as the streets were not lighted save by an
occasional gleam from the upper window of
some dwelling, and as the fugitives took good
care to keep in the deep shadow of the buildings,
there seemed little danger of their being
successfully followed, save by the sound of
their footsteps. But though they at first ran
swiftly, yet instinctively, as it were, both ran
on the balls of their feet, and thus greatly lessened
the danger in respect to sound. And
danger there was in every quarter; for
the night-patrols were on duty, and it would
require the utmost circumspection to elude
their vigilance. For some fifty yards, the
progress of our friends was rapid; and then
Carlini suddenly grasped his young companion
by the arm, and with a low “Hist,” drew
him close up against an old building, where
both came to a dead halt, and held their breath
in fearful suspense.

The cause of this new movement I was the
quick steps of a sentry heard approaching
them; and a minute after, a dusky figure was
seen gliding quickly forward. H passed
them, without looking either to the right or
left; and immediately the fugitives again
darted away. The noise at the prison still
continued, and presently a voice was heard
shouting:

“The spy has escaped! the spy has escaped!”

As may readily be imagined, this startling
cry did not tend to slacken the pace of the
fugitives, who` making as little noise as possible,
soon turned out of the main street into a
dark alley, up which they sped with all their
might. The cry, that the spy had escaped,
was taken up by others; persons were heard
running in various directions, and it now become
painfully evident to the fugitives, that
unless they soon found a hiding-place, they
would be captured. Every nerve was strained,
and every sense kept keenly alive to the danger
that menaced them. In ten minutes from
leaving the prison, they had entered the street,
unobserved, where Carlini resided. If now
they could reach his dwelling unseen, both
felt that they would be comparatively safe.
At this moment a sentinel suddenly sprang
out from the deep shadow of a building, and
presentiug his musket to the breast of Carlini,
cried:

“Stand! and give the countersign!”

Knowing that delay would be fatal, the astrologer
and his companion bounded aside,
and attempted to pass without speaking. The
sentry pulled the trigger, and the musket went
off, but fortunately doing no other harm to
our friends than creating a new alarm. With
the fierceness of the tiger, the speed of lightning,
and the power of a giant, Carlini sprang
upon the soldier, wrenched the weapon from
his grasp, and, clubbing it, struck the poor fellow
on the head, who fell like an ox, with a
single groan, apparently lifeless. Darting
away again, Carlini and his young friend
reached the private door of his dwelling, just
as the roll of a drum was heard sounding a
fresh alarm. In every direction windows were
now raised, and many a head, white with a
night-cap, was seen protruding, to learn the
cause of the tumult; and more than one female
voice was heard to shriek forth her fears,
that the enemy had beseiged the town, and
that all were about to be massacred by the
hateful French and the barbarous rebels.
But most fortunately for our friends, no one
of the many on the lookout observed them
owing to the darkness; and with a private
key Carlini unlocked the door, and, almost
breathless, glided into the house with his young
friend. Then, for the first time since setting

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

out on his perilous mission, the astrologer
breathed freely; and sinking down upon his
knees, he ejaculated:

“Almighty God be praised! we are saved
at last.”

The commotion without increased, rather
than subsided, and persons were heard running
in various directions, perhaps in search
of the fugitives—perhaps to learn the cause of
the alarm.

“Come, my lad,” said Carlini, “let me conduct
you to a safe retreat.”

He then led the way up stairs, followed by
his young companion, and entered the black
Chamber of Fate, which we described in the
first portion of this true history. Crossing this
to the black hangings farthest from the door,
he lifted the dark curtain, and feeling about
on the wall, at length touched a spring, when
a small door opened, and disclosed a neat little
room, containing a bed, and other necessary
articles for a comfortable lodging apartment.

“Here, George,” he said, “must be your
abode for the present—or, in fact, till I can
find a way to get you out of the city. You
perceive you have only changed one prison
for another, though I trust you will not find
the charge to your disadvantage, nor me a
harsh jailor.”

“God bless you!” cried the young man,
grasping the hand of the other, and pressing
it to his lips. “God bless you! I owe you
more than ever I can repay, even with the
sacrifice of my life, since I have but one life
to offer, and that you have twice saved.”

Well, well, I trust even that sacrifice will
not be needed now, my friend,” replied Carlini.
“I consider the obligation, if any there
were, more than canceled, by the noble manner
in which you have conducted yourself
during your perilous and fearful trials. Adieu,
for to-night; I will see you again to-morrow;”
and with this he drew the door to its place,
and the spring instantly secured it.

“Now let the hirelings of King George
search to their hearts' content,” he muttered
to himself. “As they have been foiled now,
so shall they ever be; and nothing shall triumph
in this glorious land, but that liberty
for which we have periled our all, and for
which all true hearts are ready to suffer,
even to the death.”

And now, taking a short leave of Carlini
and his friends, let us turn to another scene.

CHAPTER IV. ONE OF THE SPIES.

On quitting the presence of General Washington,
on the night before the execution of
Major Andre, Major Lee at once repaired to
his quarters, and sent for Sergeant Champe,
at the same time issuing imperative orders that
no one should be allowed to interrupt their interview.
In a few minutes Champe was with
the Major, who, without cireumlocution, thus
addressed him:

“Within the hour, Sergeant, I have been
closeted with our commander-in-chief, on an
aflair of great importance. He wishes to
find a brave heart, who will embark on a perilous
but inglorious enterprise, to serve the
common cause. I named you—was I wrong?”

“I freely denote my life to the cause of liberty
and my country,” answered Champe,
proudly, “and I thank you for bringing me
so favorably to the notice of our noble commander.”

“And you are ready to set out this night—
ay, within the hour—on an enterprise full of
peril, with even the chances of ever returning
against you, and without so much as saying
farewell to a single comrade?”

“Major Lee,” answered the noble fellow,
“there are no sacrifices I would not make, in
an honorable venture, to serve my country,
I am a man of few words, and mean what I
say—therefore proceed with your instruction.”

“Well, then, to be brief, it will be necessary,
in the first instance, for you to desert
and go over to the enemy.”

“Desert!” cried Champe, in astonishment,
while a heavy frown gathered on his brow.
“Desert, Major Lee? do I hear aright?”

“You do, Sergeant; for only by desertion
can you accomplish the plan we have in view.
Listen! It is the wish and design of Washington
to seize upon that vile traitor, Arnold,

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

and bring him to justice. This of course can
only be done by some one, or more than one,
deserting our ranks and joining the British.
There are at present a number of real deserters
from our side, and these no doubt will be
placed under the traitor's command. By
joining them, you will thus be near the person
of Arnold, and can watch all his movements,
and peradventure find an opportunity
to seize him, and take him to the river, where
a boat must be in waiting to convey him across
to Hoboken, and thence he shall be escorted
to head-quarters. You will not be alone in
this business—there are others already among
the enemy, with whom you must communicate,
and who will render you what assistance
they can. This paper contains the instructions
of General Washington himself, in regard
to your proceedings, and it only now remains
for you to say whether you will attempt
the hazardous enterprise or not.”

“Major Lee,” returned Champe, after a
few moments' reflection, “I believe not even
my most bitter enemy would accuse me o
physical cowardice.”

“I would venture to say not,” returned Lee,
not a little puzzled as to what could be the
drift of the Sergeant's remarks; “certainly
not, if he knew you and had any regard for
truth. I do not wish to flatter you, but I
must honestly say, I consider you one of
the very bravest men of my corps, and that
is saying no little.”

“Then it must be moral courage I lack,
Major,” rejoined Champe, reflectingly.

“How so?”

“Why, for the very reason that I do not wish
to undertake this mission. I fear not the personal
risk I should be obliged to run—and
Heaven knows the adventure would be none
of the safest—but to me the idea of desertion
seems terrible. I am ready to peril my life
in my country's cause—but the thought of
periling my honor appals me. And that I
should peril the latter, as well as the former,
even you, Major Lee, can not gainsay. To
succeed in this business, I must indeed desert,
and leave my comrades to believe me a treacherous
villain; and were I to fall, I should fall
ignobly, and they would glory in my death;
and my name, that now stands fair with them,
would become a by-word of reproach. No,
no, Major, do not urge this business upon me—
for, believe me, I would an hundred times
rather suffer death than disgrace.”

“But consider, my dear sir,” pursued Lee,
“what valuable service you would be rendering
your country, in bringing this villainous
general to justice; and remember, too,
that though there are many who might for a
time look upon you as a deserter, yet there
are those, high in power, who will regard your
noble sacrifices aright, and who, should you
fall, which Heaven forefend! will take care to
place your character in its true light; and
then those who may have been loudest in
their denunciations, will be loudest in your
praise, And should you succeed, what honor
would redound to you for such a glorious
achievement, together with a name and fame
immortal. Consider well all these things, and
that, though you may suffer a temporary disgrace,
yet the time may soon come when you
will be able to wipe away all dishonor, and
stand forth to the world a noble example of
what a true heart may dare to do in the cause
of freedom and his country. Unless you undertake
this business, I fear me I shall not be
able to find another so every way competent,
and I shall the more deeply regret it, that I
have almost pledged myself to General Washington
on your behalf, and already he counts
on you to push the hazardous undertaking to
a successful issue. If you refuse, I fear the
scheme will fail—for honestly I know of no
other so well capacitated to carry it out. You
are a man of tried courage, cool, steady, persevering,
shrewd, full of resources, and inflexible.”

“I fear you overrate my abilities,” replied
the Sergeant, modestly; “but since your heart
is so strongly set upon the matter; and since,
as you say, from your representation, the
commander-in-chief looks upon me as engaged
in the enterprise; and since I shall be
doing my country some service, I will agree
to go, on one condition.”

“Name it,” said Lee.

“That should it unfortunately happen I do
not live to return, you now solemnly pledge
yourself to vindicate my honor—for that is
dearer to me than life.”

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

“On my honor, as a gentleman and a soldier,
I sacredly pledge myself to the terms
proposed,” answered Lee, emphatically.

“Enough! Where are my instructions?”

“In this paper, in the handwriting of
Wasbington himself;” and Lee handed the
Sergeant the document, which, not an hour before,
had been placed in his hands by the
commander-in-chief. “It will be your safest
plan,” he continued, “to commit the instructions
to memory—otherwise the paper might
fall into the hands of the British, which would
be proof sufficient to condemn you as a spy.”

Champe immediately drew near a table, in
the center of the tent, on which stood a light,
and twice read the paper carefully through.
This done, he held it to the flame, and in a
moment it was reduced to ashes.

“Have you not been too hasty?” asked Lee.

“No, Major, it is here, where it will never
be effaced save with life,” returned the Sergeant,
tapping his forehead with his finger.
“I know the whole plan, I approve of it, and,
to the best of my poor abilities, I will endeavor
to execute it. In the arrangement of
every part, I perceive the wisdom of our
great chief. Well, the die is cast. I go
soon. Farewell, Major Lee—it may be we
shall never meet again.”

“Farewell,” returned the other, grasping
the extended hand of the noble Sergeant.
“Farewell, my friend, but I hope only for a
season. Bear with you the remembrance,
that you leave two warm friends behind, who
can appreciate you as you deserve—General
Washington and my humble self.”

“Thank you; I desire none better;” and
with a hasty step, Sergeant Champe quitted
the tent of his commanding officer.

The night was dark and cloudy, which so
far favored the design of the Sergeant; but
unfortunately there were signs of rain, which,
if it fell, would be certain to make the road
soft, and leave palpable traces of the course
he had taken. But nothing daunted, now
that he had settled upon his course, Champe
moved stealthily forward to his quarters; and
getting his valise, and such other articles as
he most needed, he proceeded to the picket,
at no great distance, withdrew his horse,
bridled and saddled him, mounted, and dashed
away upon the run.

He had not gone above a hundred yards,
when he was challenged by a sentinel. Without
reply, he buried his rowels in the horse's
flanks, and, with an angry snort, the animal
bounded away with increased speed. The
sentry fired, the ball whizzed through the air,
close to the sergeant's head, but fortunately
missed both him and his beast, and the next
moment he was out of sight.

Soon after Champe quitted the tent of Lee,
the latter, being somewhat fatigued, for the
day had been a busy one with him, laid down
upon his rude couch, and endeavored to compose
himself to sleep. But he felt feverish
and restless, and could not avoid thinking of
Champe, and speculating on what might be
the result of his daring adventure. In Champe
personally he took a deep interest, aside from
his official capacity as his own orderly, and he
felt great solicitude for his success, both on the
score of friendship and as it concerned the
welfare of the country. If the Sergeant could
only get a few hours' start, before being missed,
he reasoned, he would be comparatively safe;
and he listened eagerly for any sound that
might be taken as evidence to the contrary.
The report of the sentry's gun he did not
hear; and when some three quarters of an
hour had elspsed, since Champe departed from
his tent, he began to congratulate himself that
all had gone well; but just at this moment he
heard his name spoken aloud, and Captain
Carnes, the officer of the day, entered his
marquee in haste.

“Well?” demanded Lee, partly rising from
his couch.

“Pardon me, Major, for so rudely disturbing
you,” answered the new-comer; “but the
fact is, a dragoon of our corps has just made
his escape, and I have come for your written
orders to pursue him.”

“What proof have you, Captain, that any
one has fled?”

“Why, he passed the patrol on horseback,
at a full run, and refused to answer when
challenged. The sentry fired, but missed
him, and then hastened to inform me what
had occurred. I immediately ordered a party

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

to get ready for pursuit, and, as I said before,
have come hither for your written orders.”

“Poh! poh!” said Lee, anxious to create as
much delay as possible: “the sentry has been
drinking, doubtless, and mistaken some frightened
countryman for a dragoon.”

“No, sir, the man was sober, for I questioned
him closely, and know by his answers,
which were brief and straight forward.”

“And who do you suspect has fled?”

“I do not know, of course—but I can soon
ascertain.”

“Well, find out; and if it is really as you
report, you shall have my orders with as little
delay as possible. But it will all turn out a
bug-bear story, depend upon it—although, if
otherwise, you can let me know. Heigh ho!
I feel very much fatigued, and I was just getting
into a dose as you came in.”

“But duty, you know, Major Lee—”

“Certainly, sir,” interrupted the other—
“certainly, I understand all that, and of course
you are excused, and, if the matter turns out
as you suspect, deserve much credit for your
promptness and vigilance. There, go, and
ascertain the truth as soon as you please.”

Captain Carnes departed; and the moment
he was alone, Lee muttered:

“Poor fellow! I fear for his safety now—
though I will delay the pursuit as long as I
can without exciting suspicion.”

Some half an hour elapsed, and Captain
Carnes returned in haste.

“I am sorry to say,” he said, speaking rapidly,
“that my suspicions were well founded.
Since I left you, I have assembled my command,
and, much to my regret and astonishment,
find Sergeant Champe missing.”

“Sergeant Champe!” repeated Lee, in well-affected
surprise: “my orderly sergeant missing?—
impossible!”

“True, upon my honor! Strange though
it seem, in one who apparently had the good
of his country so much at heart, I doubt not
the follow has all along played the hypocrite,
and has now fled to the British to join that
scoundrel Arnold. But if you will be kind
enough to hasten with your written instructions,
we may yet overtake him. It has just
begun to rain, and that is in our favor; for if
we can once get upon his track, we can keep
it, as the shoes of his horse, like those of all
the rest of our corps, have a private mark, by
which we can distinguish them from all others,
and in the soft, moist ground the mark
will of course be conspicuous.”

Lee, finding no excuse for longer delaying
the pursuit, arose, in apparent haste, but managed
to make even his haste prevent a quick
completion of what he was about to do; for in
arranging his writing materials, he accidently,
as he seemed, upset the ink, and the captain
was obliged to go for his own. At last, however,
the order was written out, and delivered
to the captain. It was to the effect, that
Champe should be taken alive, and brought
directly to the Major's quarters—though, in
the event of his making a stout resistance, or
attempting to escape after being captured, the
party in pursnit were duly authorized to use
extreme measures.

As soon as this document was placed in the
hands of Captain Carnes, that officer hastened
to the party in waiting, and handed it to Lieutenant
Middleton, who was deputed the leader
of the pursuing detachment, the Captain repeating
the contents, that no further delay
might be occasioned by stopping to peruse it.
The word was then given, and away dashed
the dragoons, taking the direction of the deserter,
as reported by the patrol.

That night was one of painful anxiety and
feverish restlessness to Major Lee. He could
not sleep; and for hours he paced the earthen
floor of his tent, in no enviable frame of mind.
Morning came, but brought no intelligence of
either the pursuers or the pursued. The day
wore slowly away, and about three o'clock in
the afternoon, as the Major was sitting in his
tent alone, he heard a loud, long, triumphant
shout, amid which he could distinguish the
words, uttered in bitter tones:

“The scoundrel is killed! the scoundrel is
killed!”

“My God!” groaned Lee, in terrible agony
of mind: “have I then been the means of
dooming this brave, generous, and noble fellow
to an ignominious death! Oh! Heaven
help me! I shall never forgive myself.”

He buried his face in his hands, and for a

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

few moments fairly sobbed aloud. Then
rising, he tottered, rather than walked, to the
door of his marquee, expecting to find his
worst fears confirmed. He beheld Captain
Carnes and Lieutenant Middleton approaching
him, the latter leading a horse and bearing
on his arm a cloak, both of which he instantly
recognized as belonging to Champe.

“Alas! alas!” groaned Lee, mentally: “the
Sergeant is dead, sure enough, and they came
to bring me the supposed joyful tidings. Oh!
if they could but see my poor heart in this trying
moment! Well? well?” he hastily added
aloud, as the officers came up, both of
whom observed that his features were very
pale, and that he seemed much agitated.

“We pursued the villain closely, as these
troplies bear evidence,” said Middleton; “but
the scoundrel escaped us for all that.”

“Thank God!” ejaculated Lee, catching his
breath; and then, bethinking him what he had
said, he added, quickly—“that he did not get
off scott free.”

“It was a race of life and death,” returned
Middleton—“but the fellow bad too much the
start of us; though, I'm thinking, he will remember
the pursuit to the latest day of his
life.”

“Doubtless,” rejoined the Major, turning
back into his tent to conceal the joy he felt at
hearing this intelligence. “Come in, gentlemen;
come in, and tell me all about it. Seats,
gentlemen. There, proceed.”

“We had little difficulty in getting on his
trail,” pursued Middleton, “though unfortunately
he had an hour the start.”

“Ay, very unfortunate that,” chimed in
Lee, “and all owing to myself, too, I believe.
Well, you found his trail!”

“Yes, the rain made it eonspicuous; but
at every place where the road forked, or another
crossed it, we were obliged to halt and
examine the greund, to be sure we did not
miss his route. This of course delayed us
considerably—so that, notwithstanding we
rode hard all night, we did not get in sight of
the fugitive till just after daylight. At this
time we ascended a steep hill, and, to our great
delight, we espied the scoundrel on the brow
of another, about half a mile ahead of us. As
luck would have it, he saw us at the same mo
ment, and spurred on with all his might. We
pressed forward, and the race became terrific—
he seeking life, we revenge.

“So certain were we now of overtaking
him, and also that he would continue straight
on, that we no longer thought of examining
the road; but when we reached the spot where
we had first seen him, we dashed forward in
reckless confusion, not doubting that when we
turned an angle in the road, about a quarter
of a mile ahead, he would again be in sight.
We soon turned the angle, but were much disappointed
to behold the road straight before
us for nearly a mile, but no Champe. I now
looked down for the prints of his horse's feet,
and, judge of my vexation and chagrin when
I perceived that no horse had sassed along
there since the rain.

“I now ordered a halt, and sent a part of the
men back to take his trail, while the rest of us
kept on, hoping to find a way soon to turn off
to the river and head him, for I rightly conjectured
he had taken that direction. About
an hour after, the party sent back joined me
at a cross road, a little above Bergen, where
we again came upon the tracks of the fugitive,
he having reached there, apparently, by a
short cut across some open fields. We again
set forward together, and soon came in sight
of the deserter, near the river, pushing with
all his might for a British galley that lay
anchored out in the stream. He saw us, and
that unless he could reach the vessel, his case
was hopeless, for, from some cause, his horse
was very much blown, while ours seemed comparatively
fresh.

“While making his last desperate effort for
the river, he unlashed his valise from his saddle,
and strapped it to his own back; then, as
his horse drew up on the bank of the stream,
he leaped over his head into the water, struck
out for the vessel, and called upon the crew
thereof for assistance. We were now within
good musket shot, and I ordered the men to
unsling their carbines, and, the moment we
halted, to give him a volley. Scon after we
fired a round, but unfortunately missed him.
Meantime boats had put out to his assistance,
and the galley opened a fire on us to cover
them. The result of the adventure is, that
we captured his horse and cloak, but had the

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

mortification to see him get safely on board
the enemy's vessel.”

“Well, you did well, Lieutenant,” replied
Lee, “and I shall take care to report you in
the same light to our commander-in-chief.”

“I thank you, Major,” rejoined Middleton,
`and assure you I sincerely regret that you
will be obliged to report our failure also.”

“Well, let him go,” said the Major—“let
him go. True, I would have liked to have
made an example of him—but otherwise I feel
all traitors can well be spared.”

Shortly after this, the two officers took their
leave, and, with a heartfelt prayer of thanksgiving,
for the safety of the noble sergeant,
Major Lee set out for head-quarters, to communieate
the result of Champe's perilous adventure
to the American chief.

CHAPTER V. THE LOVERS.

Two days after the events recorded in the
last chapter, and some five or six since the
opening of this “second series,” Rosalie Du
Pont—now so far convalescent as to be able
to quit her bed, for the most part, during the
day, though she had not yet ventured to leave
her room—was seated in a large, stuffed rocking-chair,
poring over a volume of that truly
great and immortal poem of the heaven-inspired
blind bard, Milton, called Paradise
Lost—a poem which, in strength of thought,
powerful and graphic description, true originality,
and depth of imagination, has, in our
humble opinion, no equal in the English language.

The face of our beautiful herome was yet
pale, and exhibited traces of her recentillness;
but still it was extremely lovely, and in its
serene, languid, half melancholly expression,
was a fascination equal in power upon the be-holder
to any thing ever displayed there in
the palmiest moments of rosy health. A loose,
white linen wrapper, richly embroidered with
lace, enveloped her airy, symmetrical figure,
allowing just the outlines of her person to be
visible along its snowy folds, as we sometimes
see a figure represented by the painter
shrouded in a gossamer-like mist. From underneath
this wrapper, a small, delicate shaped
foot, encased in a white satin slipper, was
barely perceptible, the toe resting on the floor,
and giving a slight rocking motion to the chair.
One hand, with the loose sleeve pushed back,
so as to display a large portion of an exquisitely
moulded arm, held the back, and, for
snpport, was gracefully resting on the cushioned
arm of the chair; while the elbow of
the other arm rested on the opposite side, and
the hand pressed lightly against the head,
which was inclined to the right. The raven
tresses had been preserved to the head much
against the will of the physician, who had ordered
them to be cut close—and now fell in
wanton dalliance around her lovely face, alabaster
neck, and over the broad collar of the
snowy wrapper. The dark eyes, languid and
melting, from underneath the long, drooping,
brown lashes, looked steadily upon the inspired
page of the great poet, and the soul of
the beautiful maiden was reveling in the
sweet fancies, which the great bard's description
of the Garden of Eden, and its then sinless
pair, never fails to excite. Altogether,
the picture was complete; and he must have
been fastidious indeed, who, having seen it,
could have wished any thing changed for the
better.

A bright fire in the chimney sent out a genial
warmth, and the air of the room was perfumed
just enough to please the olfactory
sense, without tending to satiety. Some minutes
passed, during which Rosalie remained
in the position just described, with her eyes
fixed upon the book, when a light tap was
heard on the door.

“Come in,” said the fair occupant; and she
raised her eyes, and glanced to the door,
which opened and admitted a servant of the
mansion.

“A stranger desires to know if he can see
you for a few minutes alone, mamselle?” said
the female, dropping a curtsey, as was the
custom of the day when a dependant addressed
her mistress.

“A stranger!” repeated Rosalie, in surprise;
“would he not give his name?”

“No, mamselle—when I asked him to do

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

so, that I might tell you, he said it made no
difference, but just say a stranger wanted a
few minutes' conversation with you.”

“This is singular!—did he ask for me in
particular?”

“Yes, he inquired for Miss Rosalie Du
Pont; and when I mentioned that you did
not receive visitors now, and probably would
not till you got so you could leave your room,
he started, turned pale, and asked hurriedly
if you were ill. I replied you had been very
sick, but were now getting well fast. Upon
that, he begged me, as a great favor, that I
would take his message to you, and if you refused
to see him on the first representation, to
say it would be to your advantage to grant
him a private interview. I should judge by
his looks, that he has lately come into the city
from the country.”

“Is he old or young, Helen?” inquired
Rosalie, with a fresh de ree of interest.

“Young, mamselle, and very handsome.”

“Where is my aunt?”

“She has just gone out in her carriage.”

“Show him up then.”

The servant retired, and, a minute or two
later, ushered the stranger into the room, the
latter holding his hat in such a manner as to
shade his face.

“I could wish this interview strictly private,”
said the unknown, in a feigned voice.

Rosalie motioned Helen to retire and close
the door. The moment this was done, the
unknown revealed his face to the wondering
Rosalie, who uttered a suppressed shriek, and
in a low, tremulous tone, said,

“Is it possible, Edgar Milford, that we thus
meet again?”

“We do, dear Rosalie,” returned the other,
coming forward and taking her hand, which,
with reverent affection, he pressed to his lips;
and then, emboldened by the passiveness of
the other, and apparently acting from impulse
only, he quickly pressed his lips to hers; and
as her beautiful features became suffused with
blushes, he added: “Pardon me, fair one—
it is the first time I ever ventured so far—but
the temptation, and my feelings, made the action
irresistible.”

“Captain Milford, you are bold,” said Ro
salie, her dark eyes flashing, and her face still
retaining its crimson hue, which now seemed
the flush of virtuous indignation. “You have
dared to do what no man ever did before; and
yet you say, `pardon me,' as if it were the most
trivial thing in the world.”

“Oh! Rosalie, I have offended you!” and
the gallant captain, still retaining the other's
hand, sank on one knee by her side. “I have
offended you, which I would not have done
for the world. I was rash, I admit; and if you
will forgive me, I promise, on my honor, as a
soldier and a gentleman, never to attempt the
like again—that is,” he added, a moment after,
“unless I have your permission.”

“On that condition, and that only, will I
forgive you,” replied Rosalie. “Rise, Captain
Milford, and please be seated.”

“Ah! you have not forgiven me,” said the
Captain, humbly, as he arose, and threw himself
into a chair which stood near.

“Why do you think I have not forgiven
you?” inquired Rosalie, in a softened tone,
touched by the other's manner.

“Because you addressed me so formally.
When I entered, you called me by my christian
name—now you address me by my military
title.”

“Well, then, I will call you Edgar once
more, to show you I hold no malice.”

“O, thanks, fair Rosalie—thanks!”

“But how is it I see you here, Edgar?”

“First let me ask after your health. I was
told by the servant you have been sick, and I
know it true by your pale and somewhat
wasted features.”

“Yes, I have been very ill, but am now fast
regaining health and strength.”

“O, this must account for your long silence.
I knew something was the matter, but I
dreamed not it was this.”

“And did this bring you to the city?”

“Not this alone—no, not this alone, dear
Rosalie. I will not be hypocrite enough to
say your silence was a leading cause even;
though I can conscientiously say it had a certain
influence upon my mind. No, I came
(and the Captain looked cautiously around the
apartment, and drawing his chair close to that
of Rosalie, added, in a low, solemn tone)—I
came here to serve my country.”

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

Rosalie grew deadly pale, and grasping the
other's arm, almost gasped,

“I understand you—a spy!”

The Captain nodded, and replied,

“It is a hateful word.”

“And terrible,” added Rosalie. “The penalty
attached to detection is awful. The gibbet!
the gibbet! Oh, Heaven! you must not
die thus!”

“Fear not, dearest, if I may be allowed to
term you so. My plans are well laid.”

“And so were Andre's—God be merciful
to him!”

“Amen to that—for he was brave and noble,
and did not deserve his death.”

“You knew him then?”

`I saw him die.”

Rosalie covered her face with her hands,
and a cold shudder passed over her delicate
frame.

“Alas!” she murmured, at length—“poor
Andre! what an awful fate was thine! And
you saw him die? How did he bear himself?”

“As a brave and noble-minded soldier
should.”

“How was he looked upon by those who
witnessed his execution?”

“As a man unfortunate, not criminal—as
a man more sinned against than sinning—as
the innocent expiator of the offenses and
crimes of a villain.”

“Then his enemies pitied him?”

“Ay, as never was enemy pitied before.
The coldest-hearted stoic among them shed
tears like a child. It was the most solemn,
imposing, and heart-rending sight I ever witnessed.
No one seemed calm and collected
but the unfortunate prisoner.”

“Describe the scene, Edgar, for I would
have it from an eye witness.”

“I fear it will shock you too much, dear
Rosalie—your nerves must still be weak.”

“Go on! go on! I am prepared to listen;”
and Rosalie threw herself back in her chair,
and placed her hands before her eyes.

“I will endeavor to be brief then,” rejoined
Milton, “for I like not to dwell upon so sad a
scene. It was first decided, by General Washington,
that Andre should suffer on the evening
of the 1st of October; but Sir Henry Clin
ton having the same day sent some commissioners
to treat with the American commander
concerning Andre's release, and the negociation
not being concluded in time, the execution
was deferred till the following day at
twelve o'clock. When, on the morning of the
fatal day, the guard officer announced to Andre
the time fixed for the closing of his mortal
career, he received the intelligence with a true
soldier's firmness, and exhibited no emotion.
His servant, who chanced to be in the room,
was so affected, that he burst into tears; upon
which the prisoner turned to him, and in a
severe tone, said,

“ `Leave me, till you can show yourself more
manly!'

“At an early hour in the day, the people
from the surrounding country began to gather
about the fatal spot where the rude gallows
had been erected, upon which they gazed with
feelings of solemn awe. There appeared to
be none of that levity of feeling which usually
attends an execution. Each face had a solemn,
mournful appearance, as if each individual
felt he was about to witness the final departure
of a friend. About ten o'clock, the muffled
drum was heard giving out its funereal
sound, while the rest of the musicians played
a solemn accompaniament. The military now
began to march upon the ground, and take
up positions in two long lines, reaching from
the stone house, where Andre was confined,
to the hill just back of the village, where he
was to suffer. A little after eleven, the escortguards
proceeded to the prison, to attend the
prisoner on his last journey. The outer guard
formed a hollow square, and consisted of some
five hundred men, under the direction of a
colosel and major—the inner guard was
merely a captain's command. It was my fortune
to be deputed one of the two officers to
take an arm of the noble prisoner, and walk
with him to the gibbet, and I therefore had a
good opportunity to observe him narrowly in
his last moments. When we entered the room
where he was confined, and announced to him
our business, he arose from his seat, and, with
cheerful composure, as if he were merely going
on a pleasure excursion, bowed gracefully,
and said, with a bland smile.

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

“ `Gentlemen, I am ready to wait upon you.'

“As I gazed upon him—so young, so handsome,
so accomplished, so worthy to live, with
such a brilliant and distinguished future so
recently apparently opening before him—and
reflected on the awfulness of our mission—
that we were about to conduct him to an ignominious
death—tears involuntarily started
to my eyes, and I was obliged to turn away my
head to conceal my emotion; observing which,
he approached me, and in a tone of deep feeling,
said:

“ `I must thank you, Captain Milford, for
this tribute of respect; it shows your goodness
of heart, and I can answer for your
fidelity to your country. My case is merely
one instance of the fate of war, and I yield
to my destiny.' ”

“He knew you, then?” said Rosalie, in surprise.

“Yes, we had met before, under very difforent
circumstances; and it was, perhaps, in
some degree owing to myself that he was then
a prisoner.”

“How so?”

“You recollect you sent your servant into
the country, and that we met at the Burnsides?”

“Yes, yes, I remember it well,” answered
Rosalie, with an arch smile, that Milford did
not comprehend. “Well?”

“Well, this lad, whom I found very shrewd
and knowing—remarkably so for one in his
situation—threw out some strange hints about
there being treason in high places; and said
he had seen a letter-dropped on the floor by
a British officer, who called to see you, the
superscription of which was John Anderson,
and that in that letter he had read a few lines,
which showed a plan to have the person to
whom it was addressed come within the
American lines. Now taking every thing
into consideration, and knowing that Arnold
was expecting to meet a person from NewYork
by the name of Anderson, I at once
concluded that he had written the letter, and
that this Anderson was an American spy in
the British camp, who had been detected by
his correspondence, which had accidentally
fallen into the poscession of the officer who
called on you. From this reasoning, I natur
ally concluded that Anderson had been arrested,
and would be severely dealt with by
the British. From some expression of this
nature I let fall, the lad instantly inquired if
I knew this Anderson; to which I replied,
evasively, that I knew him only by name.
He then, to my surprise, suggested that he
was a British spy, but had no proof to offer
in substantiation of the charge, save his own
suspicions, which of course went for nothing.
He then asked me if I suspected the writer
of the letter, and I answered in the affirmative;
and he then inquired if he was a man
above suspicion, which I answered in the affirmative
also. He then muttered something
about being mistaken, but suggested that there
would be no harm in watching the movements
of all parties, to which I readily assented.
Subsequently I communicated the information
he gave me to General Washington, but purposely
avoided saying any thing about Arnold,
as I then believed him a pure and high-minded
man, and thought that his character had been
too much traduced by his enemies already.
In this reserve, as events have since turned
out, I fear I was wrong—but we can not tell
beforehand always what is best for us to do.

“The interview with the boy, however,
made a stronger impression upon my mind
than I had thought at the time; and after I
had returned to my own quarters, I often
caught myself seriously pondering upon his
words, but as often dismissed them, with a
hasty `pshaw,' as being suggestions not entitled
to much consideration. However, on the
whole, I resolved, if any thing strange or peculiar
should come under my notice, to take
due note of it, and it possible, manage so as
to unravel the mystery—for that there was
mystery somewhere, had become a fixed idea,
of which I could not divest myself.

“Well, it so chanced, that on the day Andre
had an interview with Arnold at Smith's
house—but I am presupposing you have seen
the whole account in the Royal Gazette.”

“I have,” replied Rosalie—“go on!”

“On that day, I say,” continued Milford,
“it so chanced that I was sent out with a patrolling
party on the very road over which Andre
and his guide Smith had resolved to pass, in

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

order that the former, not being able to get
back to the Vulture, should reach New York
by land. Well, on their approaching my party
in the evening, one of my men stopped the
travelers, and demanded the password; which
Smith, the spokesman of the too, was not able
to give. I presented myself, entered into
conversation with Smith, and inquired whither
he was going; and on his replying that his
object was to reach a place some distance below
during the night, I tried to discourage
him from proceeding, as I knew the country
to be infested with lawless bands of desperadoes,
who would not scruple to take his life.
But he seemed bent on continuing his journey,
at all hazards, and this awakened my
suspicion that all was not right. On examining
his passport, however, I found it to be
genuine, in Arnold's own handwriting, and
I therefore knew I had no right to detain him.
In the course of conversation, I learned that
the name of his fellow traveler was John Anderson,
and my surprise, considering what
had gone before, may be readily imagined.

“I could not now divest myself of a certain
amount of suspicion, that this Anderson was
a British spy; and I rather magnified the
danger of the journey, in order to induce the
parties to lay over till morning. Smith, I
fancied, saw that I was doubtful of his honest
intentions; and being somewhat alarmed by
my discouraging representations of the country
below, and fearful, if he persisted in going
forward, that he would thus attract more attention
to his movements than would be agreeable,
finally resolved to take my advice and
lay over, and persuaded his companion to do
the same. In consequence of this, the parties
turned back to a farmer's house near by, where
they spent the night.

“I now resolved to profit by their delay,
so as to have the mystery concerning Anderson,
if mystery there were, unraveled; and I
accordingly dispatched a note to one John
Paulding, who was at the head of a scouting
party below, to the effect, that, if a traveler,
giving his name as Anderson, should attempt
to pass him, to make some excuse for stopping
and searching him—giving at the same time,
as a reason for this, that I feared he was a
British spy, playing a double-game—for even
then I did not suspect Arnold of being concerned
in a plot with him, but thought it more
probable he had deceived Arnold. I also added
a personal description of the man, and a
hint, that if he were a British spy, he would be
likely, from what he had heard me say concerning
the Cow-Boys being out on the Tarrytown
road, to take that route in prefereace
to the other, as being for him the safer of the
two.

“Well, to conclude this long digression, my
messenger found and delivered to Paulding
the note that night. He acted upon my suggestion,
and the result you know.”

“Then Andre's capture was in some degree
attributed to yourself?” said Rosalie.

“Yes, I may be said to be an indirect cause
of his apprehension.”

“This is something new to me, and I presume
is not generally known.”

“No, it is known only to some three or four
persons besides yourself—nor would I, for
reasons of my own, have it go any further.
Neither Smith nor Andre knew any thing of
it, as neither do Paulding's assistants, for I
cautioned Paulding to reveal the secret to no
one.”

“I perceive, now, that Andre had good
cause for knowing you, when you again appeared
to him on the day of his execution.”

“Yes, but when I first saw him, as John
Anderson, I had no idea of his being so important
a personage. But a question, while
I think of it. Who was the officer with you
on the day that Anderson's letter was dropped
in the drawing-room?”

“Why, who should it be, but poor Major
Andre himself?”

“Ha! I see it all now; but your servant refused
to tell me his name.” After a moment's
reflection, another idea seemed to strike the
gallant Captain with great force; for his features
quickly flushed, and as suddenly turned
pale, and, in a tone of assumed indifference,
he inquiredrd: “Was Major Andre in the habit
of visiting you, Rosalie?”

“O, yes,” answered our fair heroine, with
what seemed intended for natural frankness;
and there was a roguish twinkle in her dark

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

eyes, as she fixed them upon the half-averted
face of the other, for she had divined his
thoughts, and was delighted at the opportunity
of testing his feelings. “Yes,” she continued,
with something like a sigh, “poor Andre!
he used to call often to see me, and we
spent many a delightful hour in each other's
company.”

“Indeed!” returned Milford, in a cutting
tone, his features again becoming crimson
with jealous vexation. “I suppose, then, your
servant had orders not to tell me what British
officer was with you on that day?”

“O, no—why should I give such orders?”
asked Rosalie, in a well-affected tone of simple
surprise. “Why should I have given such
orders, when it was well-known that Major
Andre called almost daily to see me! I am
sure I had no reason to be ashamed of his
company.”

“O, of course not,” replied Milford, rather
bitterly, and affecting to laugh. “Major Andre
was a distinguished, high-minded, honorable
young man, and there is no reason why
any one should have been ashamed to have
been seen in his company. On the contrary,
his attentions were an honor to any young
lady; and had he been less unfortunate,
doubtless Miss Rosalie Du Pont would soon
have been still further honored with an offer
of his hand, even if such offer had not been
already made.”

“O, no, I do not think it would have gone
so far as that,” answered Rosalie, with an abstracted
air, as if she were considering the
matter seriously, and apparently taking no
notice of the Captain's coldness and uneasiness.
“I do not think it would have gone so
far as that; for Major Andre had met with
one great disappointment in love, and he was
not the person to easily forget the past—to
give up an old friend for a new one.”

“A young maiden's sympathy with a young
man, for the loss of his first love, has a wonderful
effect, sometimes, in transferring his affection
from a past to a present object.”

“Does it?” said Rosalie, with well-affected
simplicity. “Well, I must own, I did sympathize
with him from my very heart.”

“Of course—I could have sworn as much,”
replied the Captain, biting his lips with vexa
tion. “It is a great pity poor Andre was
hung;” and the last word was uttered with
bitter, almost malignant emphasis; for what
will not jealousy do, when once it takes a
firm hold of the mind, and gets the upper
hand of calm reflection. Though kind-harted
and humane, and one who deeply regretted
Major Andre's untimely fate, yet at the moment
the Captain felt something akin to
fiendish joy for his supposed rival's misfortune—
so much does the “green-eyed monster”
change our very natures, turning our milk of
human kindness into gall.

“Poor Andre!” sighed Rosalie. “But you
were going to describe to me his last moment.”

“True—but I think I will defer it till some
other time. I fear this interview has been too
long already.”

“Indeed, Captain Milford!” said Rosalie,
coloring.

“Ay, indeed, Miss or Ma'm'selle Du Pont,
whichever prefix you please.”

“You are oflended, Edgar,” said Rosalie,
with some uneasiness.

“I feel I have been mistaken, ma'm'selle.
I was not aware you and Major Andre were
on such intimate terms.”

“Surely, you are not jealous of one who is
no more?”

“Jealousy, in this case, is not perhaps the
proper word,” returned Milford, coldly. “I
am still under obligations to you, fair lady,
and any thing I can do to serve you in return,
I will do with all my heart; but, otherwise, I
think it best we do not meet again.”

Rosalie was now alarmed in earnest, and
her color came and went rapidly, like the
fitful playings of the aurora borealis. She
felt that, in trying the Captain's feelings, she
had gone one step too far; and yet she was
loth to acknowledge her design, though she
saw no other way of regaining his confidence.
After a few moments of serious reflection,
she said, with a foreed laugh:

“I perceive you are not partial to a joke,
Edgar.”

“There are some subjects of too serious a
nature to be joked upon,” was the reply. “If
you have attempted to make a jest of my

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

feelings, you have done wrong, and the consequences
may not in the end be as pleasant
as you anticipate.”

“What do you mean?”

“That my nature is not one to be trifled
with. Listen! I have ever believed you a
pure-minded, noble-hearted maiden, above
the coquettish follies of your sex in general.
As such, I have loved you, with a pure affection,
constant as the needle to the pole. But
my love, Miss Rosalie, is not a heated passion,
beyond the control of reason. Only convince
me that your nature is trifling, or that I am
second in your esteem, and I withdraw myself
from you forever. I will not deny, that
since our acquaintance began, yourself and
my country have occupied my thoughts, and
that I have looked forward, with glowing anticipations,
to the time when I would call you
mine. But it was because I believed you
reciprocated my attachment, although the
word love has never before passed my lips
to you. If I have been mistaken, as our late
conversation tends to convince me I have,
then farewell to one portion of my dreams of
future, and henceforth let my country have
my undivided attention. I am not one to sue
for your love, or your hand. I am as proud
as yourself—though, for aught I know, there
may be a great disparity in our births, as the
world goes. You, for aught I know, for you
have never revealed your history to me, may
be noble born; but that has little weight with
me, who am engaged in a cause that proclaims
equality to be one of its fundamentals;
and whatever you may be by the accident
of birth, I shall judge of you alone by your
character and principles. You are young,
beautiful, accomplished, and wealthy; and if
ambitious, can aspire to any distination; and,
seriously believe, can aspire with success.
As I said before, I for one shall never sue for
either your love or your hand. Love comes
spontaneously from the heart, and differs materially
from either respect, admiration, or
steem. Love is something we can not control;
we love, without knowing why; nor can
we fix it upon an object where it has not
fixed itself. Our will has nothing to do with
it; and therefore the individual who sues for
love, mistakes the nature of the thing he asks
for; for it is beyond the power of any being
to grant, or withold, merely on the whim of
the moment. If, then, there is aught in my
person or character, or in both combined,
that causes this emotion, I need not sue for it,
as it is already mine; if not, then you have
no power to grant it. The bestowal of your
hand, of course, is at your own disposal; bu
without love on your part, however much I
may love you, I would not accept of it; and
if with love, pride, ambition, or any other
passion should tempt you to withold it, I
would not ask it as a favor. Such, Miss Rosalie,
are my sentiments, frankly avowed, and
you must act upon them as you think proper.”

“Can you forgive me, Edgar, for trifling
with your feelings?” asked Rosalie, as the
other concluded, hiding her face in her hands.

“Yes, I can both forgive and forget, for my
nature is not one to bear malice. True,
while speaking of Andre, I must admit that I
was vexed—ay, even jealous, if you will—
and that my feelings toward that unfortunate
officer experienced a momentary revulsion;
but a little reflection has convinced me I was
wrong, and I feel I could now pity him all
the same, even should you declare to me that
you sincerely loved him. I do not pretend to
say, that such an avowal would not cause me
deep regret; but, as God is my judge, I
would no longer hold malice in my heart.”

“And should I avow that I loved him, but
that, since all hope of him is over, I could now
love you, what would be the result?” asked
Rosalie, in a timid tone.

“The result would be,” replied Milford,
with a sigh, “that there would be an impassable
barrier between us—that you could never
be mine. I must be first and only, in your
heart, or nothing.”

“Noble Edgar!” cried Rosalie, with animation,
while a warm blush made her lovely features
radient, and her pure soul shone in her
eyes: “noble Edgar! your manly candor, and
true feeling, demand a fitting return; and I
frankly acknowledge I love you, and you only,
and that I never loved another.”

“Bless you, sweet Rosalie!” returned the
Captain, seizing her fair hand, and covering
it with kisses. “Bless you, dearest, for these

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

welcome words! You have made me the
happiest of mortals.”

“You may now presume more—I release
you from your promise,” said the fair girl,
averting her crimson face.

Edgar was not slow to understand; and
reverently, but with ardent affection, he
pressed the seal of love upon her sweet lips.

“I have long loved you, dear Edgar,” pursued
Rosalie, giving full sway to her feelings;
“but I did not intend to tell you so yet. Circumstances
have brought the avowal to my
lips, which has long been known to my heart.
You must pardon me for my silly mode of
testing your affection.”

“I can pardon any thing,” cried the other,
“since I now know I am loved by the only
being whose love I desire;” and again his lips
sought hers, and both were happy.

At this moment there came a gentle knock
on the door; and springing back to his seat,
the Captain assumed a look of respect, blended
with indifference; but a crimson hue remained
on the lovely features of the other, in spite of
her efforts to imitate his example.

CHAPTER VI. THE INTERVIEW CONTINUED.

“Come in,” said Rosalie, in a firm tone;
and a servant appeared, who, approaching her
mistress, whispered a few words in her ear.

“Say I am engaged; but if he will call to
morrow, I shall be happy to see him,” was
Rosalie's answer, aloud, to the servant. The
latter retired, and our heroine added: “Come,
dear Edgar, finish your deseription of the
closing scene in the life of the unfortunate
Andre, and then I have some important questions
to ask you.”

“I fear I shall weary you, dearest—you are
not strong, remember.”

“O, no, you will not weary me, believe me.
It seems I could listen to you forever.”

Edgar rewarded the fair maiden with a look
more eloquent than words, and then resumed
his touching story.

“I think I mentioned, that after entering
the prisoner's apartment, to conduct him to
the gibbet, I unavoidably gave way to my
emotions, and also what he said to me on that
occasion. I replied, that though the fate of
war made it my duty to be one of his conductors
to the fatal tree, yet there was no one
who would deeper sympathize with him in his
misfortune than myself. He thanked me in
heartfelt terms, and said he had one regret in
being so soon called away, and that was, that
he would never be able to show his gratitude
to American officers, for their universal kindness
to, and sympathy with him, during his
sojourn among them.

“Andre possessed a self-sacrificing heroism
seldom met with in any country or age. One
remarkable trait in his character, was, that he
seemed never to think of himself when there
were others in the case, Even here, in his
last moments, when about to set out on his solemn
march to the place of execution, he apparently
gave no thought to death, only so far
as it would deprive him of the power of serving
his friends; and while all around him were
moved to tears, he alone was calm and composed.

“On that fatal morning, Andre had taken
great pains with his personal appearance
But an hour or two before our entrance, he
had washed, and shaved, and dressed himself
with great care in the rich full uniform belonging
to his distinguished rank, which his
servant had brought from New York, during
his confinement, for this especial purpose.
His features were pale, and his look was solemn—
but otherwise he might have been taken
for an officer going forth to attend a review.

“Giving the other officer and myself each
an arm, he quitted his prison with a firm step.
On coming without, and perceiving such a
concourse of military and citizens before him,
with every eye fixed upon himself, and every
look expressive of the deepest sympathy, a
sweet, sad smile was called upon his pale
countenance, and there remained during the
first part of his last solemn march. I have
said that the military, with the exception of
that detached as a guard to the prisoner, was
paraded in two, long, parallel lines, reaching
from the stone house to the hill on which Andre
was to suffer, and that outside of these

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

lines, on every commanding position, the citizens
were assembled in vast numbers, all anxious
to behold the doomed one. With the exception
of General Washington and staff, all
the general and field officers were present on
horseback, and had taken up their positions
along the lines on both sides, where, in silence,
and with looks of melancholy, they awaited
the approach of Andre. A solemn, mournful
death march was played, and the guard, with
the prisoner in the center, began to move forward.
Never shall I forget that slow, impressive
procession. Save the music, a death-like
stillness prevailed; for the very soldiers moved
forward, apparently, without making the least
sound. Pity, awe, and gloom pervaded all
classes. Every eye was bent upon poor Andre,
and tears flowed fast and freely on all
sides, even from men unaceustomed to the
melting mood. Andre alone seemed composed
and firm, and his arm, resting on mine,
did not tremble in the least. To use his own
language, he felt buoyed above the terror of
death. As his eyes glanced from right to
left, he here and there recognized a recentlymade
acquaintance among the American officers,
to whom he bowed gracefully, and with
an air of noble serenity, which caused them
to turn aside their faces to conceal their emotion.
Oh! the annals of the world do not
produce a parallel, of a man being led to execution
so universally lamented by friends and
foes. When I say foes, I mean those of course
politically opposed to him—for I do not believe,
that in that awful moment, there was a
single soul who beheld Andre, that did not
wish his fate were otherwise. Even Washington,
it is said, shed tears when he signed
his death-warrant. Of all the noble beings
that have from time to time perished ignominiously,
there have always been some who rejoiced
in their doom—Andre alone forms an
exception.

“I have said, that during the first part of
our fatal march, a sweet, sad smile lingered on
the pale features of the prisoner; but when
we came in sight of the gallows, the smile suddenly
forsook his face, he involuntarily shrunk
back, and for the first time I felt his arm tremble.

“ `Why this emotion, sir?' I said to him.

“ `Captain Milford,' replied he, in a tone I
shall never forget, it was so touchingly mournful,
`I fear not death, but I detest the mode.'

“Death itself had no terrors for Andre—
but the idea of being hung appalled him.
His last request to Washington was, that he
might be shot; and until he beheld the awful
gibbet, looming up dark and terrible from the
brow of the eminence, he had entertained the
hope that he would be permitted to die a soldier's
death. Washington would have granted
his request, had it not conflicted with imperative
duty.

“At last we reached the fatal spot; the
music ceased, and an awful gloom and silence
prevailed. For some moments Andre had to
wait at the foot of the gibbet, while things
were put in complete readiness for the last
part he was destined to play in this drama of
life. During this momentary suspense, I observed
that he was uncemmonly agitated. He
placed his foot upon a loose stone, and rolled
it back and forth nervously, while there
seemed to be a choking sensation in his throat,
as if he were vainly attempting to swallow.

“Perceiving at length that all was ready,
he stepped quickly into the wagon, which had
been placed under the gallows. For a moment
he seemed to shrink, as he contemplated the
horrible engine of death, and a visible shudder
passed through his frame; but instantly
regaining his composure, he elevated his head,
with heroic firmness, and exclaimed:

“ `It will be but a momentary pang.'

“He then produced two white handkerchiefs,
and taking off his hat and stock, bandaged
his own eyes with one, and handed the
other to the provost marshal, who loosely pinioned
his arms with it. During this proceeding,
the spectators, military as well as civil,
literally rained tears. I did not observe a
dry eye in all the crowd.

“The executioner now fastened the rope to
the cross-beam of the gallows, and with a firm
hand Andre adjusted the noose to his neck,
without assistance. Now came the most awful
moment of suspense; and nothing could be
heard but here and there a long drawn sigh,
or a choking sob, from the deeply-affected

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

spectators. The bandage was around his eyes,
the rope around his neck, and all were waiting
to see the victim launched into eternity,
when,

“ `Major Andre,' said Colonel Scammell,
in a clear, distinct, but slightly tremulous tone,
`if you wish to speak, you now have an opportunity.'

The unfortunate prisoner, with a gesture of
graceful dignity, slowly raised the handkerchief
from his eyes, and glancing calmly
around, said, in a low, firm tone, placing one
hand upon his heart:

“ `I pray you bear me witness, that I meet
my fate like a brace man.'

“These were the last words poor Major
Andre ever uttered; and as he again drew
the handkerchief over his eyes, the signal was
given, the cart moved from under him, and he
remained suspended by the neck. His struggles
were brief and slight, death soon came to
his relief, and so he perished, in the noon tide
of life and glory: God rest his soul in peace!”

“Amen!” returned Rosalie, from whose
soft, dark eyes warm tears of sympathy were
gushing, at the remembrance of the noble
victim.

A pause of several moments ensued, during
which each seemed occupied in contemplation
of the melancholy subject; and then
wiping the tears from her eyes, Rosalie said,
hurriedly, and with a look of great anxiety:

“And now tell me of yourself, Edgar—how
is it I find you here? and have you not periled
your life by coming hither?”

“Fear not, dearest,” answered Milford, in
a low tone, but full of assurance. “I have
not ventured hither rashly. But we must
speak low, while I communicate the secret;
for should it get wind, my life would be the
forfeit.”

Oh! Heaven be merciful, and prevent so
horrible a catastrophe!' shuddered Rosalie.
“Oh! Edgar, since I have told you I love
you, I now freely confess, that were any evil
to befall you—were you in fact to lose that
life so dear to me—I do not think I should
survive the blow.”

“O, bless you, sweet, dearest Rosalie! this
is indeed love worth living or dying for!” ex
claimed the Captain; and impulsively he
caught the fair girl in his arms, and strained
her to his heart, while his lips were pressed
to hers, with that sacred, holy, feeling of intense
affection which has in it more of heaven
than earth. “Henceforth, dearest,” he continued,
“I will consider my life not my own,
but thine, and will jealously guard it as a trust
from thee.”

“Thanks! Edgar, thanks! for in that life
I live. You may think it strange, to hear me
speak thus, and may perhaps think I exaggerage
under the impulse of the moment; but
oh! believe it not! for I speak what I know,
from a calm, sober review of my inner self.
I am not as others, and the world calls me eccentric,
and many doubtless think my eccentricity
originates in a foolish desire to attract
attention—to be the observed of all observers—
but they are mistaken. I act as nature
prompts, with perhaps a too contemptible
opinion of the so-called world, but certainly
with no desire to be one of its favorites. My
nature, being different from others in one particular,
may, for aught I know, be so in all:
but one thing is certain, I can have no lukewarm
friendship nor love. Love, in fact, is
a term, which, in my vocabulary, is synonymous
with idolatry and adoration; and hence,
if the object of my love were destroyed, all
desire of life would go with it. Thus, you
see, dear Edgar, to what a strange, exacting
creature you have pledged your affection, and
in my heart I pray you may have no cause to
regret it.”

“O, no I never, never!” cried the other,
with passionate warmth. “Regret it? regret
a happiness second only to that of heaven?
O, yes, I will regret it, when the repentant
sinner regrets his entrance into immortal paradise.
But, dear Rosalie,” added Milford
looking with a lover's look into the soft, dark
melting eyes of the lovely being before him,
“though I would remain in your sweet presence
forever, yet I know that my time is limited,
and duty compels me to hasten our interview
to a close. You are naturally anxious
to know wherefore I am here—I will tell
you;” and Milford drew up his chair close to
that of Rosalie, and, in a voice scarcely above
a whisper, thus proceeded:

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

“Soon after the flight of Arnold became
known to Washington, a paper was intercepted,
in which the name of a certain American
general was found in such a connection
as leads our commander-in-chief to fear there
are others, high in power, concerned in the
recently-discovered plot of treason. At all
events, it is important he should know whether
or no he is justified in entertaining suspicions
of this general's integrity, and for this purpose
I am here, with his private sanction;
though it is of course believed by my comrades
that I have deserted.”

“In other words, as I said before,” whispered
Rosalie, with an expression of alarm,
“you are here in the capacity of an American
spy?”

“Such, I must admit to you, is the truth.”

“Oh! then, for heaven's sake! be prudent!
oh! be very prudent, and cautious, or you will
be detected; and I hardly need tell you what
will be the result of detection.”

“No, I know my danger, and have come
prepared for the worst. Washington advised
me to see you, but cautioned me not to do
any thing that could possibly fasten suspicion
upon you, even should my own plans be frustrated.
And yet, you perceive, I scarcely arrive
in the city, ere I call upon you openly, in
the broad light of day. Do you not fear, dear
Rosalie, I have compromised your safety?”

“I fear nothing for myself, Edgar, but
every thing for you. Tell me! have you run
any risk in coming hither?”

“I think not, for I came with Sir Henry
Clinton's sanction.”

“Indeed! you have seen Sir Henry then?”

“Yes, I was with him this morning. In
fact, the guard who arrested me, immediately
on my crossing the lines, gave me over to an
officer, who insisted on taking me at once to
head quarters. This, by the by, was exactly
what I desired. Sir Henry received me
kindly, but with an air of reserve. He wished
to know my object in crossing the British
lines in the uniform of a rebel, and I replied
by stating, that, being tired and disgusted
with the rebel service, particularly since being
compelled to officiate in the execution of poor
Major Andre, I had deserted in my regimen
tals, and hoped to find a safe asylum beneath
the banner of St. George. He then asked
me if it were my intention to enlist in the
American Legion, explaining himself by saying,
that the deserters from the rebel army, of
which there were quite a number in the city,
would form a select corps, and be under the
immediate command of Brigadier General
Arnold. I answered to this, that for the present
I wished to rest and look around the city
but that it was not improbable I would enlist,
should any action against the rebels be meditated.

“ `Well,' he said, `there will soon be work
for all to do; and if you see proper to join us,
you shall be allowed to retain your rank.'

“I thanked him for his kindness, and said
I would take it into serious consideration, and
would let him know my resolve in the course
of a week, or ten days at the furthest. He
then inquired particularly about the last hours
of poor Andre, what the rebels thought of
and how they felt toward him; and during
the time he was the subject of our conversation,
I observed that Sir. Henry was much affected,
and that he was often obliged to turn
aside his face to conceal his emotion. Of
course I spoke in the most enthusiastic terms
of Andre, and told him I did not think there
was a single individual who knew him, that
did not regret his death.

“ `Poor Andre!' he exclaimed, in a voice
husky with emotion. `Poor Andre! I loved
him, sir, as I would my own son, and feel that
his place can never be supplied;' and as he
said this, I observed the large tears roll slowly
down his cheeks, which he did not attempt to
conceal.

“I was deeply affected myself, and my heart
yearned toward his excellency for this pathetic
tribute to the memory of the unfortunate victim
of circumstances. We dropped the subject,
and Sir Henry resumed his wonted composure.

“He then made several inquiries respecting
the American army, its numbers, the result
of Washington's visit to Count Rochambeau,
and what I supposed were his present
plans. I answered as best I could, and at the
same time appear frank, and give him as little

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

information as possible. My answers were
evidently satisfactory, for he said they tallied
with those of another American officer who
had deserted, and whom he had questioned a
day or two previous. I inquired to whom he
alluded, and he replied his name was Champe,
and that he had been an orderly sergeant of
Major Lee. Now I knew of Champe's desertion
before I made the attempt myself; and
it is my belief that his object and mine are
much the same, though I know nothing positive,
for my instructions did not mention him.
It was intimated in them, however, that I
should find assistance where I least expected,
in the development of my scheme.”

“But is this Champe a man of honor and
strict integrity?” inquired Rosalie.

“Yes, in every sense of the word; and
what is more, he and I are sworn friends.”

“But you have not seen him?”

“No.”

“And when do you expect to?”

“If he is one of us, to-night—or if I do not
see, I shall hear from him.”

“And what do you mean by one of us?”

“This question from you, Rosalie?—are not
you in the secret?” asked Milford; in some
surprise.

“If you mean by the secret, the little band
whose watchword is `Liberty,' I think I understand
you.”

“The same—I was right.”

“But you spoke of some scheme to be developed;
that I do not understand; for if
your business here is merely to ascertain
whether a certain general be treacherous or
not, I see in that no complexity.”

“That is only one part of my mission here,
and is easily executed; the other is more difficult.”

“And pray what is that other?”

“The seizure of the traitor Arnold—no
less.”

“Good heavens!” cried Rosalie, in alarm
“surely you are not enlisted in so dangerous
a project as that?”

“Yes, it is even so.”

“But it may cost you your life!”

“I hope not; for since I have seen you, I
have every wish to live.”

“Oh! the thought that you may fail is terrible,
and makes me tremble.”

“God bless you, sweet Rosalie! I will be
trebly cautious for your sake.”

“Oh! you must, dear Edgar, you must; for
now you know how much I love you, you can
easily divine the consequence to myself, should
you fail and be detected.”

“There is hazard in the undertaking, I
know—but God is above us all, and in him I
put my trust.”

“Ah! Edgar, I thank you for that consoling
thought! and for that noble sentiment, I
love you still more, if that such a thing be
possible. Yes, we will put our trust in God,
and hope for the best. That he is with us, in
our glorious struggle for liberty, I believe;
and if he is with us, we shall yet be triumphant.
To God let us ever look, in prosperity
or adversity—such is my religion.”

“And such is true religion, a thousand
times more acceptible in his sight than canting
creeds.”

“But how will you pursue your plan? and
where do you expect to meet your confederates?”

“You know one Signor Carlini?”

“Yes, and now I understand all. Well,
may God watch over, prosper, and protect
you; but oh! dearest Edgar, as you love me,
do nothing rash! Better your design should
fail, than that your dear life be too much put
in jeopardy.”

“Should I be led to contemplate any thing
rash, I will think of Rosalie du Pont, and
pause to reflect,” was the gallant rejoinder.

“Thanks! thanks!—but go on and finish
your story. You have not yet informed me
how you came hither with Sir Henry's consent.”

“True. Well, as our interview was about
elosing, I mentioned your name.

“ `Do you know her?' he inquired, with a
look of some surprise.

“ `I have reason to know something of her,
your excellency,' I said, `for mainly to her do
I owe my release, as a prisoner of war, after
the taking of Charleston.'

“ `Ah, yes, I remember now her intercession
in behalf of an American officer. And you,

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

then, were the person? Milford! Milford!”
he added, musingly; `yes, that was the name.
You are very fortunate, sir, in standing so
high in her esteem. You could not have
had a better intercessor; for well I recollect
that, at the time, I felt as if I could refuse her
nothing, knowing her as I did to be so loyal

“ `I have to thank both your excellency and
herself for that especial favor, and I assure
you I am not ungrateful,' I replied.

“ `Yes, you say well, it was a special favor
in your behalf,' he replied; `for in setting
you free—or rather, in conniving at your escape—
I acted contrary to what I then believed
my duty; but, as I said before, I felt at
the time I could refuse the fair petitioner nothiug.,”

“Ah! that is what troubles me,” sighed
Rosalie. “Sir Henry Clinton has been very
kind and indulgent to me, and my conscience
oftentimes reproaches me for abusing his confidence.
He believes me so loyal, and puts
such implicit reliance on all I say or do, that
I often feel guilty, self-condemned; and I am
obliged to call to mind the vast importance of
the cause I serve—not only to the present
generation, but to generations yet unborn—
more, to the world, the whole human race,—
I am obliged, I say, to call to mind the superior
consideration of liberty over all minor
matters, to justify myself in my own eyes for
my duplicity.”

“Ay,” returned the Captain, “I have
thought and felt the same, and only console
myself with the reflection, that the end must
justify the means. But I must hasten my departure,
for already have I overstayed my
time. In reply to Sir Henry's observations
concerning the wherefore of my release, I said
that I hoped he had never had reason to regret
his clemency on that occasion, and adled,
that Miss Rosalie Du Pont and myself
had corresponded ever since, and that I
loubted not he had more than once had the
benefit of intelligence conveyed in my epistles.

“ `Ah, then,' he replied, `you, I am to understand,
were the source from which she obained
her information of the doings of the
ebel army.'

“ `I flatter myself some portion of it came
through me, your excellency,' I answered.

“ `Thanks,' he rejoined, `thanks, sir, for
your loyalty, even while in the enemy's ranks!
Do you know the address of Miss Rosalie Du
Pont?' he inquired.

“ `I know she resides in Queen-street, your
excellency.'

“ `You would do well, I think, to call on
her.' He then gave me your number, adding:
`I think she is now about, so that you
will have no difficulty in seeing her.'

“I knew not then to what he alluded, but
now suppose he referred to your illness, of
which I had heard nothing till informed by
the servant. Rest assured, dear Rosalie, I
gladly availed myself of Sir Henry's permission
to visit you—or rather, perhaps, his intimation
that I should do so—for, above all
others, it was what I most desired.”

Some further conversation followed, and
then Milford took his leave, Rosalie charging
him, with tearful eyes, as he valued her happiness,
to do nothing rash, and fervently praying
that guardian angels might attend his
steps and keep him from a fatal failure.

CHAPTER VII. A YANKEE PEDDLER.

On Broadway, about half-way between the
Park and Battery, where at present stands
that beautiful edifice of modern construction,
known as Trinity Church, with its needleshaped
steeple towering to the very clouds,
there was, at the time of which we write, an
open space, used as a parade ground for the
soldiers, and called by the British the Mall.
Here, in pleasant weather, detachments of
soldiers, under subalterns, were drilled and
paraded daily, to the amusement of such adults
and children as felt disposed to view them
from the opposite side of the street; and such
is the penchant of all classes for military display,
that the Mall never lacked spectators, of
all ages, sizes, and colors, but mostly of the
female sex.

The afternoon of the same day on which
Captain Milford had his interview with Rosalie
Du Pont, as he was sauntering down
Broadway, in a musing mood, he approached

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

the Mall, and perceived a sergeant drilling
some raw recruits. Mechanically he paused
to look at their maneuvers, which were so extremely
awkward as to cause him to smile involuntarily.
While gazing at them, and
wondering where so many ungainly, clumsy
fellows had been picked up, he became aware
of some one standing beside him; and on
turning to look at the new comer, he was surprised
to find in him a brother officer, who
had been made prisoner at the same time as
himself, namely, at the taking of Charleston,
the May previous. Of these prisoners, numbering
some five thousand, rank and file,
many of them had been brought to New York,
and the subalterns and privates had been
placed aboard the prison-hulks, of which
mention was made in the “Female Spy,”
though most, if not all, of the commissioned
officers, had been alowed the range of the city
on parole. Thus it was, that Captain Milford
so unexpectedly came in contact with Liutenant
Harden, who was at liberty, in the heart
of the British camp, though in neither
the capacity of a deserter or spy.

“Why, as I live, it is Captain Milford!”
exclaimed the Lieutenant, extending his
hand, as a mutual recognition took place. “I
am delighted to see you, Captain, though I
would rather it had been in a rebel camp, as the
red-coated gentry here have termed our quarterings.
But where on earth have you come
from, Captain? It was reported you had escaped—
it is not possible you are again a prisoner?”

“What news since I saw you, Harden?”
inquired Milford, evading the other's question.

“O, well, we have no news here of any
eonsequence; and what we do get, is of course
the English version. Things with us jog on
much as usual. The men are dying by hundreds
in the prison-ships, and we officers are
gradually getting thinned every day.”

“How do you mean—sickness?”

“Ay, sickness, assassination, and duels.”

“Good heavens! assassination, say you?”

“Ay; you seem surprised—but we are getting
used to it here. Many of our officers
here are sons of gentlemen, and have money;
and money, united with idleness, begets dissipation,
and dissipation here leads to the most
deplorable results. To American officers, the
British officers are very insolent; and beside
refusing to associate with them, they embrace
every opportunity to insult them. The consequence
is street encounters and duels; and
by some strange fatality, the insolent reddogs
almost invariably come out triumphant.
Then let one of us get a little intoxicated, and
stray away from his companions, in the night,
and the chances are ten to one that he never
returns alive.”

“This is horrible!” exclaimed Milford.
“Can nothing be done to remedy the evil?
Would not a complaint to General Robertson,
the Commandant of the city—or to His Excellency,
Sir Henry Clinton, Commander-in-
Chief—.”

“It was tried,” interrupted Harden, “and
the answer received, was to the effect, that
the British commanders would do what lay
in their power; but that it would be impossible
for them to prevent gentlemen from resenting
insults—that if we did not wish to be
killed in duels, we should not fight them—and
that the best way to keep from being assassinated,
would be to remain at our quarters, or,
if we must needs go out, to go out in a body,
and strictly sober.”

“Well, much of it is good advice, I must
admit,” returned Milford.

“But you have not told me of yourself,”
puesued the other. “Is it true you escaped
at the time it was so reported? for we did not
know whether to rejoice at your liberty, or
mourn for your death.”

“It is true I escaped then,” answered the
other.

“How is it, then, I again find you here?
have you been taken prisoner a second time?”

“No!” said Milford, abruptly, the color
mounting to his forehead.

“Ho!” exclaimed the other, as a dark suspicion
crossed his mind; “surely, I am not to
be allowed to suppose you have deserted? O,
no—no—that could not possibly be!”

Milford turned away his face, in much confusion,
and pondered rapidly on his reply. It
would not do for the other to know he was then

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

as a spy, and he had already denied he was a
prisoner; there was therefore no alternative;
he must admit himself to be a deserter; and
he further reflected, that this admission,
thouge humiliating to his feelings, would be
beneficial to his scheme, in so much that, being
treated with coldness, and even disrespect,
by his brother officers, would give an air of
truth to his story of desertion, and lessen the
chances of his detection. He therefore answered
the other rather haughtily.

“Lieutenant Harden, what you think could
not possibly happen, has happened. I am
tired of rebel glory; and if I again enlist in
military service, it will be in that of my liege
and royal master, King George.”

“Heavens have mercy! what do I hear?”
cried Harden, with a mingled look of aston
ishment, scorn, and disgust. “Another traitor!
God save my country!” and wheeling on
his heel, without another word, he strode
away.

The first impulse of Milford was to follow
him, and explain all, for he felt cut to the
quick; but remembering it was necessary to
his object for Harden to believe as he did, he
restrained his inclination, and allowed him to
depart without a word. The reader will
readily perceive how severe a trial this was to
a sensitive man of honor.

“Well,” muttered Milford, to himself, “I
am serving my country, and there is more
than one who knows I am not so base as I
seem, and this must satisfy my conscience, if
not my feelings.”

He then walked musingly away, the drill
no longer affording him the slightest amusement.
He had scarcely gone a dozen rods,
however, when he found himself approaching
a group of persons congregated around some
object, which seemed to excite their risible
faculties to a great degree, for they occasionally
laughed loud and boisterously. In his
present state of mind, Milford felt no disposition
to join them, and no curiosity to learn
the cause of their mirth; and he was already
in the act of turning abruptly away, when a
familiar voice struck on his ear, and caused
him to alter his intention. With an accellerated
step he now approached the crowd, to
ascertain if his surmise were correct.

As he drew near, the by-standers gave another
merry shout; and the moment their
laughter had subsided, he heard that same
familiar voice again; and this time he felt sure
of the identity of the individual in question;
though, so compact was the circle around him,
that it was some moments ere the Captain
could get a glimpse of his person. But when
at last Milford did behold him, he found he
made no mistake, though how and why he
was there, was a matter of surprise and wonder.

In the center of a circle, composed of some
twenty or thirty persons, of both sexes, all
ages and sizes, and whose numbers were fast
augmenting, stood our old acquintance, Joshua
Snipe, as large as life. In one hand he held
a razor, and in the other a cake of shaving
soap; while at his feet was an open wooden
box, displaying not only many duplicates of
the articles in hand, but also various other
simple “notions,” such as thread, tape, needles,
pins, lace, sewing silk, coarse jewelry, etc.
Josh was, to use one of his own qeculiar expressions,
“wide awake,” and was descanting
in very earnest tones upon the merits of his
valuable commosities, but more especially
upon those he held in his hands, which he
seemed determined to sell, whether the spectators
would buy or not.

“Now I tell yeou,” he went on. “my kit is
jest a leetle the putiest, and slickest, in the
hull united kingdom of North America, and
if you was to walk from sunrise to sundown,
you couldn't find the beat on't. Come, mister,”
addressing a tall, sallow, cynical individual,
“you want that are razor and soap, I know
you dew, for you've got lots of hair on your
face, that haint no business there, not a darned
bit. Now, if you've got a wife, jest you buy
these ere, and use 'em, and if she don't bless
the day you ever seed Josh Snipe, the peddler,
why, the next time I see you I'll give
you tew rows of pins, free gratis, for nothing.”

Here the crowd gave another shout, and
the tall, cynical individual growled out,

“Better mind your own business, you—
Yankee jack-a-napes!”

“That's jest what I'm doing,” returned
Josh, good-humoredly, winking at others of
the by-standers—“that's jest exactly what I'm

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

doing; for this here is my business, and the
only business I've got to dew, without 'tis to
serve King George on all occasions, bless his
reverence! But I axes pardon—for maybe
I hurt your feelings, for may be you haint got
no wife, and can't git one; but jest you buy
one of these here razors and soap, and lather
and scrape that are hair off, and I'll bet tew
to one—tew tenpenny nails agin a meeting-house—
that the first gal you court 'll fall in
love with ye, and have ye right straight off.”

Here the crowd uttered another yell of delight,
and the cynical man grumbled out something
about the peddler being “A—Yankee
fool,” and hurried away, amid the jeers of the
whole party, who seemed disposed to take sides
with the one who caused them so much mirthful
amusement.

“Wal,” said Josh, “he's gone, and good
riddage, for his face fairly set my teeth on
edge, it looked so tarnal, all-fired sane-like.
Come, good folks, who's the next buyer? I
don't like to recommend my own notions, jest
because some folks might think as how I'm interested
in selling 'em, that's a fact; but I
dew say, that for soap and razor, these here is
just the slickest fixins as can be found out of
Bosting, where they fit Bunker Hill, and got
most consumptiously lick tew.”

Here a voice cried out, rather sharply,

“Who got licked?”

“Why the rebels did—darn it! didn't you
know that?” returned Josh, assuming a look
of superiority.

“Good! good! Bravo! bravo!” cried several
voices, accompanied with laughter.

“Now this here soap and razor is them kind
that does their own work, and don't have to
keep no help,” pursued Josh, seeming all intent
on disposing of his wares. “Now mind,
good folks, I don't calculate to praise anything
I've got beyond its desart—but I must say,
that that are razor is worth a dozen barbers—
cause when you go to sleep, you're only got
to put it under your piller, with the soap along
with it, and when you git up in the morning,
you'll find all the hair off your face, as clean
as 'twas the day you was born.”

As soon as the laughter, following this
speech, had subsided, one of the by-standers
inquired the price of the self-shaving razor;
and being duly informed by Mr. Snipe, he
drew out his purse, and threw down the
money, observing at the same time, that if the
razor proved to be worth nothing, he thought
the amusement so far afforded him, would still
leave him the Yankee's debtor. Snipe's next
customer was an old woman, who inquired the
price of a paper of pins.

“One shilling, marm, and warranted gine
wyne,” replied the dealer in small notions.
“And I dew say,” he continued, “them is
the greatest pins ever made. Why, marm,
you jest git them are pins attached to you, and
they'll stick to you through thick and thin, as
long as you live; yes marm, they'd sooner lose
their heads than let go of your dress in a
wrong time—darned if they wouldn't, that's a
fact. Them's what I calls courting pins,
marm.”

“Why so?” asked a voice.

“Because, all a gal's got to do, is jest to
put 'em in thick round her waist, and tell 'em
she wants pertection; and if they don't bring
the courting feller up to the scratch, then I'll
agree to measure tape with a bean-pole, or
chop wood for a shilling a day in haying time.”

“I'll take a paper on 'em,” said the old woman,
fumbling in her bosom for a shilling,
which she found at last, and paid over to the
pedler, who received it with a polite bow and
one of his blandest smiles.

Here another female customer selected a
few yards of tape, when Josh, ever ready to
recommend his wares, proceeded,

“That's lacing tape, marm; and though I
dew say it myself, for want of somebody else to
recommend it, its the greatest tape as ever was
made. Why, you've only got to put a few
yards in your corsets, and it'll naturally draw
your waist up jest like a wasp.”

Here the male portion of the spectators
roared with laughter, the old woman grinned,
and the younger females simpered, and hid
their faces—while Josh, with a very grave
look, continued, in a way to make the mirth
convulsive.

“You needn't laugh, good folks, 'cause
what I tell you's true as thunder. Why, I
sold a few yards of that are tape to a fat woman
once, in the country, and I didn't see her
agin for three months; and when I did see

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

her, she'd got so thin round the body, that I
didn't know her. `What's the matter with
ye, mother?' says I. `Matter enough,' says
she. `Ever since you was here, I've been
dreadfully troubled for breath, and I'm monstrously
afeared I'm agoing to lose it altogether,'
says she. `I've got such a tightness
around my waist.'

“I tuk, in a moment.

“ `What did you do with the tape I sold ye?'
`That's a fact,' says she. `I didn't think on't
afore, but now I see as how it is that tarnal
tape, and nothin' else—it's been squeezing me,
till I'm e'en a'most dead;' and with that she
got out her shears, and gin it a clip; and you
oughter jest heard her bones crack, as they
kim back to their places agin. It was the
tape that did it, that's a fact; she'd got in a
yard teu much.

Josh had now several laughing customers
for his lacing tape; and when all that wanted
it had been supplied, he went on to dispose of
his other articles, recommending each with
some droll story, similar to the specimens we
have given.

For a small business, his sales were quite
extensive; but at last they came to an end,
and Josh closed his box, preparatory to taking
his departure. It was at this moment,
that, glancing around the circle, his eye encountered
Milford. Without showing any
sign of surprise, he merely said:

“Yes, mister, I'll take them are things down
for you now, I guess.”

The Captain, who was not slow to take the
hint, that Josh wished to speak with him
alone, readily answered:

“Very well—the sooner the better.”

Milford now left the crowd, and walked
leisurely past the Mall, up Broadway. In a
few minutes he was overtaken by Josh, with
his box slung under his right arm, in true
peddler fashion.

“Well, Josh,” were the first words of Captain
Milford, spoken in a low, guarded tone—
“how is it that I find you here?”

“Why, Captain, arter you left the country,
it got to be mighty lonesome up there; and
hearing you'd run away to the British, I
thought I'd do so too—more particularly, as I
had a chance to buy a peddling-feller out to a
bargain, and pay him in the scrip you'd gin
me. You see, he'd got all-fired scart, for fear
he'd be robbed; and so he sold out to me on
my own terms; and I knew'd, putty wal, if I
come amongst the Britishers, I'd soon turn
my notions into the real hard silver, and make
a speek by it tew.”

“But was this your sole object in coming
hither?” inquired the Captain, fixing his eyes
keenly upon the other—for somehow he had
imbibed the idea that this itinerant occupation
was merely a cloak to cover some important
design—and he thought it not improbable,
that Josh's motives, and his own, in coming
to the city, were much the same.

“Wal, afore I answer you, Capting,” returned
Josh, guardedly, and now in turn fixing
a searching look upon the other, “I'd just like
to know if you've really deserted your country,
as they say you have?”

“Who says so?”

“Why, everybody up in your parts. They're
down mighty hard on you, Capting, and I heard
more'n one feller swear he'd like to put a bullet
through your head.”

“Yes,” said Milford, who wished to try the
other, “I have deserted the rebels, but not
my country, which belongs to my king, and
not to a rabble party of free-booters, for they
deserve no better title.”

“Do you mean to say, that General Washington
is one of these rabbles, as you call'
em?” inquired Josh, his small black e yes as
suming a fiery, snaky look.

“Of course I do, since he openly acts as
their leader.”

“Wal, all I've got to say is,” returned Josh,
in a tone of forced calmness, “that the feller
who says a word agin great General Washington,
is a scoundrel, and I'd like the fun of
licking him like darnation.”

“Mr. Snipe,” returned Milford, with savage
sternness, “allow me to say, that the language
you have just made use of, might be construed
into treason.”

“Construe it into what you darn please,”
replied Josh, sulkily; “but, I swow to Guinea,
I won't take a word on't back, for you, nor
nobody else, so there.”

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

“I suppose the next thing I hear, you will
be boasting that this Mister Washington, this
rebel adventurer, is a better man than our noble
sovereign, King George?”

“Wall, I don't know's I should said so, if
you had'nt put me in the way on't; but, I
swow to Guinea, I'll say so now, if I die for't.”

“You will, eh?”

“I will, by gosh!”

“You say that George Washington is a better
man than King George?”

“Yes, a better man than ever King George
dared to be—the royal old scoundrel, that
wants to make slaves of everybody.”

“Ha! this is the declaration. I wanted—
this is high treason—and for this I can cause
you to swing at any moment.”

“No you can't,” contradicted Josh, bluntly.

“Why not?”

“ 'Cause, Mister Milford, you can't prove I
said so, and I'm not darn fool enough to say it
agin, afore witnesses.”

“Please address me by my title, sirrah?”

“What! got a title a'ready?”

“Am I not a Captain?”

“You was, till you disgraced yourself, by
turning traitor, just like old Benediet Arnold,
rot his picter. I ain't wicked naturally, mister;
but, by Jehosaphat, I'd jest like to tramp
ten miles, afore breakfast, to see all you fellows
hung—I would, I swow!”

“Come, come,” said Milford, laughing, “it
is time to finish this farce, and talk seriously.
I perceive you are true to our cause, and that
is what I wished to be certain of, before taking
you into my confidence. You must know,
then, that I deserted for the purpose of accomplishing
a great design, and that I have
my country as much at heart now as ever.”

“Do you mean to say you've been fooling
me all this time, and that you really and truly
haint gone over body and soul to the consarned
Britisers?” inquired Josh, with a look
of ludicrous surprise, something between fear
and delight.

“Yes, my worthy friend, I mean precisely
so.”

“Glory, halleluiah!” cried Josh, beginning
to dance a kind of jig, actually forgetting
where he was in his hilarious excitement.

“Stop! behave yourself!” said Milford, in
alarm; “would you attract the notice of the
town?”

“Gosh! that's a fact,” returned Josh, instantly
resuming his former quiet walk. “I
didn't think 'beout my being 'mong the tarnal
Britishers, for I was so tickled to know you
wasn't a turn-coat; for though I says it myself,
what shouldn't, I think lots of you, Capting.
But which way be you going?”

“I was merely taking a stroll; but I have
much to say to you, and so suppose you accompany
me to my lodgings.”

“Where abeouts?”

“In Cross Alley. But stay—I will write
it down, and you can come in the course of
an hour; for now I bethink me, perhaps it
would be as well for us not to be seen too
much together.”

Captain Milford then took from his pocket
a pencil and slip of paper, on which he traced
a few words, and handed it to Josh, saying:

“In an hour I shall expect you.”

“And I'll be there,” returned the other.

The two then separated, Josh continuing up
Broadway, and Milford taking a cross street,
leading to Queen, up which he sauntered
past the mansion of Graham Percy, the residence
of her he loved, to Franklin Square,
when he turned off to the left, down into
what was called the swamp, and finally paused
at the door of the house occupied by Dame
Hagold, where, it will be remembered, we
once saw Rosalie du Pont, disguised as a mulatto
servant.

Rapping on the door, Milford was soon admitted
by the dame herself, to whom, as soon
as he entered, he gave instructions concerning
the peddler, who, appearing punctual to
the time, was also admitted, and the two were
closeted together till after night had set in.
What passed between these two individuals
then and there, it is not our purpose at present
to divulge.

Rather let us again shift the scene.

CHAPTER VIII. MEETING OF THE SPIES.

It was about ten o'clock on the night

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

following the events recorded in the last three
chapters of our story, that Carlo Carlini, the
astrologer, sat alone in the Chamber of Fate.
As we have once or twice given our readers
a description of this apartment, it will only
be necessary to state, that it had undergone
no alterations since then. Every thing, as
then, was hung in black, and the room had
the same mysterious and awe-inspiring effect.
The same black drapery concealed the walls,
and covered the tables and seats, and the same
ponderous globe lamp, of ground glass suspended
from the ceiling, above the table, gave out its
full, mellow light. To complete the picture, and
as it were to give a true duplicate of the former
one, the astrologer, dressed in plain black velvet,
with his jet black hair falling in profusion
down the sides of his deadly-pale face, and over
his shoulders, was seated exactly as then, on
the same stool, and in the same place. He
was alone, and apparently in a deep reverie;
for his small, dark, fiery eyes were fixed, with
a vacant gaze, on the table before him, and
not a sound disturbed the solemn silence of
the chamber.

Minute succeeded minute, and a quarter of
an hour passed away, during which the astrologer
might have been taken for a statue, he
was so quiet, so motionless. At the end of
this time, however, he suddenly altered his
position, and inclining his head one side, appeared
to be listening. He evidently heard
some expected sound, for he immediately
placed his hand on the bell-knob projecting
from the table, and gave it a jerk; and as a
black servant entered the room, almost at the
same instant, he said, in his own peculiar sonorous
tones, which, without being loud, fell on
the ear clear and distinct:

“I think one or more of my expected
guests has arrived. Thou wilt be cautious in
all that pertains to the signals and watchwords,
and obey thy instructions to the letter. Fail
(and here the dark eyes seemed to penetrete
to the very soul of the negro), fail, and thy
life is forfeit. Go.”

He waived his hand, and was again alone.
Through the black drapery the negro had suddenly
appeared, noiseless as fate, and, at the
last word, he vanished like a shadow.

Some moments now elapsed, during which
the astrologer seemed to listen attentively,
and then three distinct raps were heard on
the door.

“Who knocks?” inquired the astrologer.

“A friend of the cause,” was the answer.

“The watchword?”

Liberty.

“Enter.”

The door opened, and Sergeant Champe
advanced into the room.

“Welcome, worthy friend of the true
cause,” said Carlini, meeting him with extended
hand. “Brother, I give the greeting—
thou art the first guest to-night, though the
hour appointed is at hand.”

If the reader is very observant of minor
things, he or she has doubtless noticed a certain
lack of uniformity in the language of the
astrologer, as quoted on different occasions;
for instance, in the use of the personal pronouns,
he sometimes confining himself wholly
to the singular number, as thee and thou, and
at other times using the plural in the manner
most in vogue at the present day. We have
only to say, in respect to this disparity of language,
that we suppose the astrologer had his
own reasons for his different styles of speech,
and that we, as a faithful chronicler, are in
duty bound to record his language as he chose
to utter it, without asking any questions, or
being bound to give any particular reasons
therefor. But at the same time, we may, perhaps,
be permitted to surmise, that when he
desired to be solemn, impressive, and formal,
he used the pronouns of the singular number,
as being the most effective; but on other occasions
discarded them, as being too stiff,
stately, and marked.

“I hope there will be no failure,” said
Champe, in reply to the other—“for time
now is too precious to be wasted.”

“I trust that all will be here soon,” returned
Carlini. “Hark! I think I hear another
signal.”

The result proved him correct; and a few
moments after, another knock was heard on the
door. The same interrogations and answers
being gone through with, the door opened,
and disclosed the person of Captain Milford.

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

The moment his eye fell upon Champe, he
exclaimed:

“Ah, it is as I thought: my old and tried
friend, you are one of us, I see;” and rushing
together, the two officers greeted each
other with a warm embrace.

“Yes,” said Champe, “I see we both have
one object here. I heard you were in the
city, and I readily conjectured why. I questioned
Carlini here, but he would tell me
nothing.”

“It is not prudent to speak all one knows
on every occasion,” rejoined the astrologer.

“Besides, I knew you, gentleman, it true
to your promises, would soon meet, and then
it would be time enough to make such explanations
as you might think proper.”

Here Milford and Champe held a low, hurried
conversation of several minutes duration,
apart from Carlini; and then the Captain, advancing
to the astrologer, said:

“With your permission, Signor Carlini,
I will admit a friend to our secret conference.”

“Art willing to be responsible with thy life
for his fidelity?” asked the other.

“Yes, since this very proceeding places my
life in jeopardy, in the event of his playing us
false.”

“I trust thou hast been prudent, then, in
the bestowing of thy confidence.”

“I have, Signor, for I feel my life too valuable,
at the present time, to risk it lightly or
foolishly. The person I wish to admit, is true
to his country.”

“Well, if Sergeant Champe objects not,
my permission is granted,” answered Carlini.

“I have already been consulted in the matter,”
returned the Sergeant, “and have
yielded to the request of my friend—the more
readily, perhaps, that I know something of the
person in question, having made his acqaintance
under rather singular circumstances;”
and he gave Milford an arch look, who replied,
with a smile:

“Ay, it is was a matter of far-seeing.”

“Let the stranger be admitted, since his
integrity is so well vouched for,” said Carlini.

The Captain left the room, but soon returned
saying:

“Your servant, Signor, refused to let my
friend enter.”

“Ah, true—I had forgotten; do not blame
him; he is faithful to his instructions;” and
ringing the bell, Carlini, as soon as the black
made his appearance, said to him: “Obey
this gentleman (pointing to Milford), as though
he were myself.”

Milford went out again, but presently returned,
accompanied by Joshua Snipe. He
at once introduced him to Carlini, who seemed
to regard him with considerable suspicion—
more especially, perhaps, that, true to his inquisitive
disposition, he had no sooner nodded
awkwardly to Carlini, than he began to peer
about the room, with an air of great curiosity,
and even went so far as to take hold of the
black drapery, as if to examine what sort of
stuff it was, and then try whether or no there
was a wall behind it. Milford and Champe
exchanged glances, and smiled; but Carlini
seemed to view the matter in a very different
light; for advancing to the innocent Mr.
Snipe, he tapped him on the shoulder, and
said, sternly and cuttingly:

“If thy business here is to pry into my secrets,
thou hast chosen a very inappropriate
time. We are met for more important matters.”

Josh surveyed the astrologer, while he was
speaking, with a mingled look of rustic timidity,
shrinking awe, and impudent curiosity
and then said, with a ludicrous sincerity, that
caused both Milford and Champe to turn aside
their faces, to conceal a suppressed laugh:

“I 'spose you're the owner of these here
fixens? I didn't mean no harm, mister.
Gosh-all-thunder! what a curious place you
have got here!”

“Is this the man you have taken into your
confidence, gentlemen?” said Carlini, turning
away from Josh, with an expression of disgust,
and addressing the others.

“He has his rustic peculiarities,” auswered
Milford, “but he is none the less true to our
cause.”

“Not a darned bit,” rejoined Josh, who
now felt himself insulted, and spoke rather
indignantly. “I 'spose a feller can feel of a
little black cloth, and not altogether play the
darned scamp, for all that. I told ye I didn't
mean no harm, mister,” he continued, eyeing
Carlini insultingly, “and if you aint a mind

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

to take the apology, just as I meant it, you
can let it alone.”

“Silence, sir!” cried Milford, in a stern,
commanding tone; while a flush of anger
passed over the deadly pale features of Carlini,
and then, retreating, seemed to leave
them more ghastly pale than ever.

Milford was about to proceed with a severe
reprimand, when Carlini motioned him to silence,
saying:

“Leave me to deal with this fellow.” Then
striding up to Josh, who began to retreat in
some dismay, not knowing exactly what might
be the consequences of too boldly “bearding
the lion in his den,” Carlini exclaimed, in his
peculiarly full, sonorous tones: “I command
thee to stand! Young man, thou dost not
know me, or never would'st thou have addressed
to me the language I just now heard.
Doubtless thou thinkest me like unto other
men—but I will prove to thee I am more
Thou shalt learn to fear and respect me
Here is my first lesson! I command thee too
stand, paralyzed and powerless—to become a
breathing statue—a living sentient thing,
without the power of volition!” and as he
spoke, he slowly raised his right fore-finger to
a level with his head, and fixed his black,
fiery eyes, with piercing intensity upon the
eyes of the other.

Josh was completely over-awed by that
look; and he would have withdrawn his gaze,
in confusion—but, to his surprise and dismay,
he found it riveted there, as by a spell. Then
he attempted to retreat—but, horror of horrors,
he could not move a limb! He was indeed
a “living statue,” rooted to the spot,
against his will; and a cold shudder passed
through his frame, and he felt truly he was in
the presence of a being superhuman. His
respiration became quick and heavy, like one
panting from fatigue; an expression of terror
gradually settled on his features, and large
beads of perspiration pressed through the
pores of his skin. Milford and Champe silently
drew nigh, and gazed upon the two
with surprise and curiosity; but they were
not aware it was impossible for Josh to move,
and they wondered at the mere position and
look of the astrologer producing so singular
an effect upon the other.

“Wilt be careful of thy speech to me henceforth?”
sternly demanded Carlini, at length.

“I'll do any thing you say, mister, if you'll
only take them are eyes of yourn off on me,”
replied the Yankee, in a pleading, tremulous
tone.

“Enough!” returned the astrologer, or perhaps
we should say magnetizer; “we understand
each other now, and thou art free. But
beware!” he added, impressively—“beware
what thou doest! for the same eye that is upon
thee now, will watch thy secret acts—ay, thy
very thoughts.”

He then turned calmly away, and walking
to the table, resumed the seat he occupied
when introduced at the beginning of this
chapter; while Josh turned aside, every limb
trembling with fear, and wiped the perspiration
from his face.

“Come, gentlemen,” said Carlini “let us
proceed with our business. George!”

As he pronounced this name, a slight noise
was heard, as of the opening of a door on the
opposite side of the room to where our friends
entered, the black drapery was thrust aside,
and our young hero of the prison stood revealed
to the company.

“Thou mayest enter now, George,” pursued
Carlini, “and bring with thee three seats
for our guests.”

The youth retired behind the hangings, and
presently returned, bringing three black stools,
whieh he placed round the table, and then silently
seated himself on the one opposite Carlini.

“Seats, gentlemen,” continued Carlini,
pointing to the vacant stools; and as all complied
with the request (Josh still trembling
from his recent fright), the host added: “Gentlemen,
it is necessary, in the first place, that
you all know each other. This youth is
George Nugent, the messepger dispatched by
me to General Washington, to carry news of
Arnold's treason, but who was detected crossing
the British lines, thrown into prison shortly
after, and subsequently released, in what manner
matters not. Suffice, that detection now,
within the British camp, would be a momentary
prelude to his execution; therefore, in
intrusting you with this secret, I have not
only placed his life, but mine, in your hands.

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

It seems needless for me to say, I fear nothing
from this avowal—otherwise, it would not
have been made. George Nugent, these gentlemen
here present are persons who prize
their country, and the cause of liberty, above
all other considerations, and are at this moment
perfling their lives to obtain an important
object—no less, if I mistake not, than the
seizure of that vile traitor, who, through your
seizure by the British, escaped the hands of
justice. Am I right gentlemen?”

“You are right,” returned Milford, while
Champe nodded, and Josh gave his head an
affirmative jerk. “But pardon me, Signor
Carlini,” pursued Milford, rising, “if I seem
to break the rules of order. I must take this
youth by the hand, and, in the name of liberty,
say God bless him, for his noble and daring
efforts in the cause of right!” and as he spoke,
the Captain shook the hand of George Nugent
warmly, who, overwhelmed with modest confusion,
blushed to the temples, and seemed
unable to artieulate a word in reply; though
he evidently strove to do so.

“I thank you for the hint, Captain,” said
Champe, also rising. “I too must express
my admiration of his noble devotion to our
cause;” and he grasped the hand of the youth
with a pressure that could leave no doubt of
his sincerity.

The astrologer looked on in silence, but
evidently more affected at this ebulition of
feeling than he wished to be apparent to his
colleagues. He coughed once or twice, moved
restlessly on his seat, and, when the others
had resumed their places, said.

“Since we all know each other, gentlemen,
let us now proceed to business As a matter
of form, I would suggest that each and all of
us take a solemn oath, to be true to ourselves,
each other, and the cause of liberty.

“The suggestion does not seem improper,”
returned Milford.

“I can not object to it—though, for one, I
know it will add nothing to my firmness of
purpose,” said Champe.

“Arise, gentlemen—I will dictate the oath,”
rejoined the astroleger.

And as each stood upon his feet, he continued:

“By this token, we each and all solemnly
pledge our honor, and, in the presence of the
most high God, our great author—to whom we
must render a strict account, not only of our
deeds, but our thoughts—we each and all sacredly
swear, that we will be true to each
other, so far as the great cause of liberty to
America from English oppression blends our
interests; and should either of us harbor a
single thought, now or henceforth, of treachery
to a comrade, or to the principles we profess
to hold, may the great Author of our being
snatch us a way from earth, and consign us to
eternal perdition! As a further token of acknowledging
this oath to be our true sentiment,
we herewith, each and all, place our
hands upon our hearts, and say, Amen!”

“Amen!” was the solemn response of all, as
each pressed his heart with his hand.

“And now,” continued Carlini, as each
again resumed his seat, “if either of you gentlemen
have a plan to propose, I, for one, am
ready to listen.”

“For myself,” said Milford, “I have not
settled on any thing definite, and I should be
pleased to hear a suggestion from my friend
Champe, who has been longer in the city than
I, and doubtless has a better idea of what can
with safety be attempted.”

“My sole object in coming hither, was the
seizure of Arnold,” replied the Sergeant; “and
to decide on the best manner of effecting this
purpose, is the business on which we are met
to-night. It may not be improper here to
state, that I have had a private interview with
Arnold, since my arrival in New York, and
that, believing me to have deserted the rebels,
as he now terms his countrymen, he received
me with much condescension and kindness.
He is anxious I shall join the American legion,
composed wholly of American deserters, and
which is to be under his especial command.
As yet I have not given him a decided answer,
but shall do so to-morrow; whether I
join or not, will depend upon the decision of
this secret council to-night.”

“If I am not mistaken,” said Carlini, “Arnold
has changed his quarters, and no longer
occupies apartments at the residence of Sir

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

Henry Clinton, but has taken a house near,
which is exclusively devoted to his use.”

“Such, sir, is the fact,” replied Champe
“he removed to this new abode yesterday; and
I further learn, has written for his wife and
family to join him.”

“Well, Champe, what advantages do you
expect to result from your enlistment in the
Legion?” inquired Milford.

“I do not know that any will, unless it be
in gaining the confidence of the General, and
being near enough to his own person, to closely
note his habits, and watch his movements.”

“But will you be able to effect so much by
this means? Is if not more likely that, on
joining the Legion, you will be dispatched to
some distant quarters, there to remain till ordered
from the city?”

“I think not at present,” replied Champe;
“and for the simple reason, that the deserters
as yet have no fixed quarters, but take up
their lodgings wherever they please about the
city. I accidentally heard something said
about having them embarked ere long, on one
of the vessels in the harbor, to prevent them
changing their minds and running away; but
as it is not probable this will be done for a
week or two, there will, I trust, be an opportunity
between this and then to effect our
purpose.”

“Have you any plan devised, by which the
traitor can be safely kidnapped?” inquired
Carlini; “for if I understand your instructions
rightly, gentlemen, you are to take Arnold
away without harming him, that he may be
yielded up to justice.”

“Such are our instructions, Signor,” said
Milford.

“I have not settled on any certain plan as
yet, for seizing the traitor,” replied Champe
to Carlini's question; “nor can I till I have
further opportunity of closely noting all his
habits.”

“And you think enlisting into the Legion
will aid you in this matter?”

“I think it will at least put no obstacles in
my way. Of course, I should retain my rank;
and officers of the Legion are at all times admitted
to the presence of Arnold, who is at
present unusuall affable and condescending,
doubtless with a view to get well in favor in
his new quarters, before resuming his natural
hauteur and tyranny. Taking advantage of
these favorable circumstances, I can be much
about his person, on one pretext and another,
and I will note every thing carefully, not only
himself, his habits, but also his dwelling, with
a view to carrying out our design.”

“But how do you propose to get him out of
the city when captured?” asked Carlini.

“He must by some means be gagged, and
taken to the river, where a boat must be in
waiting to convey him to Hoboken, where an
escort must be ready, also, to conduct him
speedily to the American head-quarters. To
effect all this, it will be necessary to fix on a
certain time for the bold attempt, and have all
parties act in concert.”

“It will also be necessary then, I suppose,
to have direct communication with the American
camp?” said Carlini.

“It will.”

“Have you fixed on any mode of transmitting
information to any person there?”

“I hope to be able to find a messenger.”

“Well, when you require one, let me know.
I suppose, George, thou art willing to venture
again, in a case of necessity?” pursued Carlini,
addressing the youth.

“You are my protector and benefactor,”
answered young. Nugent—“my life is at your
disposal—do with it as you will.”

“But I will not risk thy life again, lad, if I
can avoid it. Heaven knows I suffered enough
before, when thou wast in the tyrant's
clutches. This city, however, is no safe place
for thee, boy, and at the first favorable opportunity
thou must leave it, to return no more,
until it be in the possession of those to whom
it rightfully belongs. But of this more anon.”

It is needless for us to report farther, at
present, what was said and done that night,
by this little band of patriots, Let it suffice,
that, soon after, the party broke up, and the
guests departed, with the understanding that
each should keep the same object in view, and
meet again on the second night following, to
take further counsel of each other, in regard
to their hazardous design. Each of the guests
went away separately, at differnt times, and

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

in different directions, so as to avoid giving
the sentinels any clue to their meeting, in the
event of their being observed by these nocturnal
guardians of the town.

CHAPTER IX. THE TRAITOR IN A NEW POSITION.

On his arrival in New York, after his disgraceful
desertion from the Americans, Arnold,
as has already been observed, became, for the
time being, the guest of Sir Henry Clinton.
Here he remained for several days, and was
introduced to such of the leading British
officers as chanced to be in the city. His reception
was different by different persons.
Some met him in a friendly manner, but with
a certain air of reserve, which he felt the more
keenly, because, in his heart, he knew himself
to be a villain; others did not scruple to show
plainly, that in their eyes his conduct was
detestible, and that they did not feel bound
to treat him as an equal, even though he had
sacrificed so much for their cause. Sir Henry
was almost the only one who was studiously
polite and attentive; though a close observer
might have detected, that he felt himself compelled
to this course by circumstances and
policy, rather than that he did it through any
affection, sympathy, or even respect for so
base a man.

To one of Arnold's proud, arrogant, domineering
spirit, these silent, intangible rebukes,
were galling in the extreme—the more so, because
they were intangible, and he could
bring no counteracting force against them. A
look of indifference or disgust, a smile of contempt
and scorn, could insult as deeply as vituperative
language, or a blow; but, unlike the
latter, the former did not justify what is
falsely termed an honorable retaliation—that
is, a settlement by steel or lead. In other
words, had they come out openly, and expressed
their thoughts aloud, he might have called
them to a severe account; as it was, he could
do nothing but bear their ill-will in silence;
and this chafed him to the quick, and rendered
his position any thing but enviable.
Doubtless failure in his scheme, and the loss
of the amiable and accomplished Andre—a
loss that was deeply felt by all—for this young
officer was much beloved, and his death, in
one sense, might be laid to Arnold's door—
doubtless this, we say, had much to do with
the feeling manifest in all parties. They felt
they had made an exchange of officers, that
would in nowise be a benefit to the British
army; that they had, in fact, got a vicious man
in place of a virtuous one; and though they
could not bring a crime home to the traitor,
that would justify punishment, yet, in their
eyes, he was no less the criminal, and they
would inflict the only penalty in their power,
which was to make him sensible of their hatred
and scorn.

All this Arnold felt deeply—oh! none know,
but one so fallen, how deeply—and in silence
and secret he suffered far more than did his
victim, even at the foot of the gibbet He
could not but reflect on the high position he
once occupied in the American army—the
colleague, and, in some degree, the confident
of Washington—and on what he now was, a
by-word of disgrace in the mouths of those he
had once despised, or looked upon as beings
far beneath him. Doubtless this, too, had
much to do with his treatment of inferior
officers among the deserters; he felt the galling
need of sympathy; and, as far as lay in
his power, determined to conciliate them, and
get in their good graces; till, haply, such time
as he could resume his reserve and unbending
hauteur with impunity—without the fear
of their saying to his face, with a sneer,
“You are a traitor, we only deserters.”

The first few days of Arnold's abode with
Sir Henry Clinton, before the fate of Andre
was known to be sealed beyond hope, he occupied
much of his time in writing, and causing
to be printed, bombastie proclamations, to
be distributed among the rebels, inviting them
to forsake a sinking cause, and come over to
the standard of King George, the rightful
sovereign of America, promising that all past
offenses should be faithfully forgiven, and
that they should be received, with open arms,
into a service that would award pay, honor,
and glory. But in allowing so base a man to
promulgate so shallow a device, the British
overreached themselves; for among the

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

simpleminded, but honest American soldiery, its
effect was only uninstigated disgust and derision;
and instead of answering the end for
which it was intended, by creating disaffection,
it only seemed to bind them more strongly
together. True, there were a few unworthy
or timid persons, who embraced his offer; but
these could well be spared from the rest, and
formed no very important accession to the
royal cause. We have seen in what manner
the supposed desertion of Champe was received
by his comrades; and this we hold up as a
fair sample of the general feeling of indignation
which such cowardly doings caused among
those who remained behind. No! they were
men—noble hearts, battling for right against
the wrong—for liberty, not for gold—and they
were ready, even while starving, to yield up
life rather than honor—to be freemen, or be
nothing—to moisten their own soil with their
own blood, rather than live the hirelings of a
foreign despot.

Arnold also wrote several bombastic letters
to Washington and his generals, demanding
the liberation of Andre, and threatening, in
case of non-compliance with his wishes, to
visit his wrath, in the most summary and terrible
manner, upon all such inoffensive citizens
as the fortune of ruthless war might throw
into his hands. But these letters, like his
proclamations, defeated the ends intended for,
and created only disgust, derision, or, what
was still worse for the object he had in view,
determined defiance. Surely, his knowledge
of the brave leaders to whom he addressed
himself, must have been in the most limited
degree, if he did not know that threats, issuing
from whatsoever source, would only the
firmer bind them to their sense of duty, as
strokes of the hammer make more compact
and durable the iron passed beneath it.

Having decided on making New York his
general head-quarters, and learning from Sir
Henry, that in all probability he would have
no active occupation for some time to come,
Arnold expressed a wish to establish a residence
of his own, and send for his family, who,
as the reader knows, had gone to Philadelphia.
Sir Henry readily lent his aid to this new
proposition, and a fine mansion on Broadway
but two or three removed from the one occu
pied by himself, was finally procured, which
Arnold ostentatiously furnished by means of
the gold paid as the price of his own dishonor.
He then removed to his new quarters, and
wrote for his family to join him; but as the
facilities of traveling in those days were very
different from this age of steam, he knew that
a week or two must elapse ere his wife would
become mistress of his household. Meantime
he procured a temporary housekeeper, two
or three servants, and opened in a style of
splendor, that he fancied would give him a
consequence in the eyes of his brother officers,
and tend to do away with the feeling of disgust
he too plainly perceived they felt for
him. But even in this he greatly missed his
calculation; though there were a few selfish
spirits, of inferior rank, who sought his aequaintance,
and professed their friendship,
with a view of making his wine, his suppers,
and other extravagances, compensate them
for the association.

Oh! how fallen must be the man, whose
only friends are purchased with his gold!

Here, then, we again find the traitor, after
his disgraceful flight from the Americans,
firmly fixed among the enemies of his country,
ready to play the sycophant, or tyrant, as
the case might be.

It was about nine o'clock on the morning
following the secret meeting of our friends, as
recorded in the preceding chapter, that Arnold,
in the uniform of a British officer, issued
from his mansion, and mounted a fine, spirited
horse, which his groom was holding by the
bit before his door. Just as he was on the
point of dashing up Broadway, he was hailed
by another horseman, who rode up at an easy
gallop.

“Ah, Colonel Malpert,” said Arnold, “I
am happy to see you—how do you find yourself
this morning?”

“As well as can be expected,” returned
the other, langhing, “after the gallon of wine
you sent me home with in the mid watches.
I say, General, you have the real stuff, and no
mistake, and I have a natural penchant for the
pure juice of the grape. There is a family
tradition, that my mother liked it before I was
born; and certainly I see no reason to

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

disagree with her taste in that respect. But which
way, General?”

“Why, I thought I would amuse myself,
by riding up to see the review.”

“Well, as I am that way inelined, suppose
we keep each other company?”

“Agreed,” returned Arnold; and the two
rode off together.

The companion of the traitor was a man
about thirty five years of age, tall, well formed,
with a rather handsome countenance, or a
countenance that would have been handsome,
but for the unmistakable lines of loose morality,
and habitual dissipation, which formed its
distinguishing traits. His complexion was
light, with a smooth, clear skin, and his hair
was a shade lighter than light brown. His
eyes were of that peculiar color, of which we
can convey no better idea, than by the term
dissolute blue. They were capable of a very
fascinating expression, and also of an expression
so cold, forbidding, and revengeful, that
very few would care to encounter their owner
when his worst passions were in full play. It
is needless to specify the rest of his features;
they were all fine, regular, and only needed a
different expression from that they usually
wore, to have made them prepossessing in the
extreme.

Colonel Malpert owed the position he held
in the British army, to wealth and influential
connections, rather than to merit. True, he
was brave in battle, even to rashness; but
this is not the only quality requisite to a good
officer. Bravery, and even rashness, may
make a good fighter; but the same reckless
passions displayed in the camp, always prove
injurious to their possessor; and for this reason,
and others we are about to mention,
Colonel Malpert had became very unpopular
among his brother officers; while those immediately
under his command hated him almost
to a man. For some willful neglect of
duty, he had been tried by a court-marshal,
only a few days previous to Arnold's arrival
in the city, and was even now under sentence
of suspension for a month.

And here we see the error of the British
military system, in allowing gold to purchase
rank, which should only be awarded to merit.
A wealthy father has an indolent, profligate
son, whom he is ambitions to have distinguished,
and brought into the first society—to
gain, at a leap, a position which no talent or
merit of his own entitle him to—and forth-with
he purchases him a commission, and he
is at once gazetted to a station he knows nothing
about, and which he is perhaps decidedly
unqualified to fill. Let them laugh at our
republican system, if they will, of making
civil citizens high military officers in a day,
to meet an emergency; we think if they
would look closely at home, they would find
more to condemn there than abroad; for if
we make citizen officers, it is to command
citizen soldiers; while they allow a perfect
numskull, because he has a few dollars to
spend, to take high rank in the regular army,
and lord it over men who secretly pity, hate,
and despise him.

As we have said, Colonel Malpert owed his
position to wealth and influential connections.
His colonelcy had been purchased by his
father, who was a wealthy commoner and
member of parliament; and he had remained
in the army on sufferance—his presence had
been endured, where it was least wanted—and
simply because it was no easy matter to get
rid of him. None who knew him thoroughly,
liked him; and yet the very fewest number
cared to tell him so; for he was an expert
swordsman, and a dead shot, and his revenge
was almost certain to follow an insult. While
stationed in the Indies, he had fought three
duels, and in each case his opponent had been
carried from the field either dead or mortally
wounded. He was profligate in every sense
of the word; and wine, women, and cards
were his favorite means of pastime. He was
a notorious gambler, and a cheat of the lowest
grade. No gentleman who knew him,
could be induced to play with him, for he
was sure to cheat, and, if detected and exposed,
was sure to challenge his exposer, or
otherwise seriously injure him.

Such was the man who had now become,
as it were, the bosom companion of Benedict
Arnold; and we must say, we think they
were well worthy of each other's delectable
society. But base as he was himself, Colonel
Malpert had experienced a decided repugnance

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

to making the acquaintance of, and placing
himself on terms of intimacy with, a traitor
He had at first held himself coldly aloof from
a baser man than himself; but when he
found that the traitor had money, and that he
was disposed to spend it freely to get into the
good graces of his brother officers, all imperfections,
in his selfish view, were at once removed;
and he proceeded to congratulate
him on the happy change in his fortune, with
as much seeming heartiness as if he really
felt he was a great acquisition to the British
army. Nay, he even went so far as to say,
that he felt himself highly honored by the acquaintance,
and, he hoped, also, he was not
too forward in adding, the friendship of a
gentleman so highly distinguished in the field,
even though that distinction had been acquired
among his enemies.

Whether Arnold saw through his selfish
purpose or not, we shall not pause here to determine.
Being excessively vain, flattery,
from any source, fell upon his ear with a
soothing, delicious effect; and whether the
flatterer were sincere or not, it was policy for
him, in his peculiar situation, to appear to
think so, and make the most of his proffered
friendship, even though that friendship should
cost him dear in the end. Thus both parties,
with a purely selfish view on both sides, established
an intimacy, and apparent friendship
which, under different circumstances,
might never have taken place.

As Arnold and Malpert rode up Broadway,
at an easy pace, they for a time conversed
about some trifling matters, of no interest to
the reader. At length a pause occurred in
the conversation, which was resumed by Malpert,
who spoke as one who had just recalled
to mind something important.

“By the by,” he said, “I hear that you have
written for your wife, who is now in Philadelphia.”

“I have,” replied Arnold.

“How comes it you did not mention the
matter to me? I thought you and I were confidants.”

Arnold glanced furtively at his companion,
and there was an almost imperceptible smile
of contempt around the mouth, but he answered
good naturedly:

“I do not know—I think I did tell you at
the time, I certainly made no secret of it,
since you have learned it from others. But
is it a matter of any impartance?”

“O, no—only I understand she is young,
beautiful, and accomplished.”

“You have never seen her, then?”

“No, I have never had that pleasure. I
was not with that division of our army which
quartered in Philadelphia.”

“I believe she possesses all the qualifications
you have named.”

“Then I shall certainly seek her acquaintance
the moment she arrives.”

“You can not make me jealous, Colonel,”
returned Arnold, laughing; though a close
observer might have detected that the laugh
was not natural, and that the traitor exhibited
certain signs of uneasiness which seemed to
belie his words.

“O, I would not make you jealous for the
world,” rejoined the other, laughing also; “for
nothing is a greater foe to friendship than
Shakspeare's green-eyed monster! But a
truce to this. You play an excellent game of
cards, General, for one who has had a rebel
education—or else your wine works to my
disadvantage—for I find, this morning, that
last night's sitting has left me a hundred
pounds minus.”

“Which another sitting will doubtless retrieve,
and leave you winner of double the
amount,” returned Arnold, with a self-satisfied
smile.

“Well, I will hope for the best,” rejoined
Malpert, gayly “ `Come easy, go easy,' is my
motto.”

At this moment this worthy pair turned the
angle of a large, old building, and came in
full view of the parade-ground, which, for a
time, arrested their attention and conversation.

CHAPTER X. A PUBLIC INSULT.

At the time of which we write, and for
many years after, the site of the present pioturesque
edifice, known as the City Hall, was

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

a steep, unimproved hill, up which frolicsome
urchins were wont to drag there sleds in winter,
and slide down again, and which modern
innovation has completely removed, and converted
into a public promenade, denominated
the Park. This hill, during the period the
British occupied New York, was used as the
grand encampment of such portion of the
army as went into quarters here; and on every
side it was thickly dotted with white tents,
with occasionally the marquee of an officer
looming above the rest—though a large number
of the latter either had private residences
of their own, or took lodgings among the citizens.
The camp, owing to its elevation, was
picturesque, delightful, and healthy. A tall
pole on its summit, with the banner of St.
George streaming in the breeze, could be
seen from nearly every quarter of the city,
and from the shipping in the harbor.

At a convenlent distance from the camp,
was a broad, level plain, of several acres in
extent, which was used as a grand parade-ground
for the soldiers. At the moment Ar
nold and his companion came in sight of this
plain, it was occupied by several thousand
troops, going through various evolutions. The
scene was grand, beautiful, and war-like.
The soldiers, clad in scarlet uniforms, with
their polished muskets, bayonets, and swords
glittering in the clear sunlight, and continually
changing positions, as they marched and
countermarched, made an imposing and attractive
sight; while martial strains of excellent
music, discoursed by numerous bands of
musicians, filled the welkin with melodious
and inspiring sounds. Officers, mounted on
splended steeds, richly caparisoned, were seen
dashing hither and thither, to issue or obey
some command, giving a brilliant life to the
moving picture, the charm of which the very
fewest number would find themselves able to
resist.

In the center of the plain was a slight elevation,
which commanded a view of the whole;
and this was occupied by a group of distinguished
officers, which Arnold and Malpert at
once recognized as Sir Henry Clinton and
staff. Occasionally an officer dashed up to
this group, remained a moment in apparent
conversation, and then dashed swiftly away
again to a distant part of the field, where he
scemed, by his gestures to be conveying to
the next in rank below him the orders he had
just received.

On two sides of this plain, just without the
prescribed limits—and which limits were preserved
entire, by numerous patrols, each with
his musket to his shoulder, walking slowly up
and down the lines—a large crowd of citizens
was collected, of all ages, sizes, and colors.
Men, women, and children, black and white,
were indiscriminately mixed together, and all
seemed to be enjoying themselves, each in his
own peculiar way. A number of sutlers, with
an eye to speculation, had pitched their tents
here, and appeared to be doing a thriving business,
in the retailing of cakes, confectionary,
and liquors. Gamblers, too, with their many
devices to win a few shillings from some “luckless
wight,” were not wanting to complete the
exciting amusement of the day; and roulette,
cards, and dice, appeared to receive their
full share of patronage.

As the crowd of citizens occupied the two
sides of the parade-ground nearest the city,
Arnold and his companion, in riding down to
select a position where they could best witness
the evolutions of the soldiers, necessarily
come in contact with the rabble. Glancing
carelessly around him, without taking particular
heed of any person or object, Arnold was
walking his horse, and carefully picking his
way through the disordered congregation of
human beings, when his ear was suddenly
saluted by a coarse, rough voice, which articulated
the words:

“Here comes the traitor! make way for the
traitor!” and this was followed by a taunting
laugh.

Instantly every kind of occupation was suspended
in the immediate vicinity of Arnold,
and every eye was fixed upon him, with that
look of vulgar curiosity by which a monster
of any kind is usually regarded. As Arnold
heard these words, and found himself the
cynosure of a thousand eyes, his features
flushed to the very roots of his hair, and his
countenance, which so recently wore a look
of listless indifference, now suddenly assumed
a mingled expression of mortification,

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

confusion, and diabolical rage. Tightening his rein
with a nervous jerk, he ran his black, piercing
eye rapidly over the mass of up-turned
faces, as if in search of the person who had
dared make use of such insulting language;
and then, while the crowd stood breathless
with suspense, as if expecting something terrible
to follow, he suddenly buried his rowels
in the flanks of the fiery beast he bestrode.
The noble animal, unused to such treatment,
instantly reared, and plunged forward,
amid a universal yell of consternation from
the excited populace, most of whom rushed
back upon one another in terror and confusion.
All were not fortunate enough to escape
injury; for a large, fleshy woman, who happened
to be standing right in front of the
horse, was knocked down, run over, and left
bleeding upon the ground. The fall of this
woman was witnessed by several of the spectators,
whose cries of terror instantly changed
to those of rage and execration.

“Stop him!” “Block the scoundrel's path!”
“He's killed a woman!” with other like expressions,
were now shouted on all sides; and
instantly a dozen athletic fellows, a few yards
ahead—who, on the impulse of the moment,
had parted right and left, to give the horses a
passage—now rushed together; and two of
them seizing the animal by the bit, bore him
back almost upon his haunches.

With a horrid oath, and a fiendish gleam
of rage upon his countenance, Arnold tore
his sword from its scabbard, and swinging
it over his head, aimed a death-blow at his
nearest assailant. The man, who chanced to
have a heavy cudgel in his hand, anticipating
the murderous intention of the traitor, parried
the stroke with wonderful dexterity, shivered
the sword-blade, and dealt the General a blow
on his sword-arm, which completely paralyzed
it for the time being. He then, in a tone of
authority, ordered his comrades to fall back,
and very coolly led Arnold's horse out of the
crowd, saying, as a parting advice:

“You miserable scoundrel of a traitor!
never do you again attempt to ride rough shod
over British subjects—or, if I form one of
the number, by the living mass, I will put a
period to your infamous career! Go, murderer
of Andre—go, get you hence!” and as he
spoke, without waiting a reply from the confused
and thunder-struck traitor, he released
his hold on the bridle rein, and at the same
time struck the horse a blow that caused him
to bound away furiously, amid the hootings
of the mob.

At first Arnold seemed disposed to turn
back his beast, and rush upon the crowd, in
open defiance of the threats which he knew
were now being uttered against him; but a
moment's reflection convinced him of the folly
of such a dangerous proceeding, and he allowed
his horse to take his own course.

He had gone about two hundred yards,
where he was overtaken by Colonel Malpert,
who, instead of following Arnold's rash movements,
had ridden quietly out of the crowd,
where he calmly awaited the termination of
the unpleasant affair. It may perhaps appear
strange to some, that Malpert, being of a nature
as rash as Arnold, and keenly sensitive
to an insult, did not second the man he called
his friend in his attempt to ride furiously over
his fellow beings; but the truth was, Malpert's
friendship was only seeming, not real, and
therefore he had wisely decided not to meddle
in what did not positively concern him.

As he overtook Arnold, the latter was fairly
gnashing his teeth with rage, and uttering
bitter curses against the whole human race.

“Hold up, my friend,” said the Colonel;
“you are going out of your latitude altogether.
Here—this way—turn off here, and you will
have a fine view of the doings on the field.”

“Curse the review!” said Arnold, savagely,
scarcely checking the speed of his horse. “I
could fight my best friend now, out of sheer
vexation.”

“So it would seem, since you treat me so
cavalierly,” returned the wily, smooth-spoken
Colonel. “Pshaw! some scoundrel had the
ill-manners to insult you, and now you are
ready to curse friends and foes. Out upon
you, for more fire than judgment! Why, I
did not think a trifling matter could affect you
so seriously—you should have borne it as
calmly as I did.”

“You!” rejoined Arnold, savagely, while
his lip slightly curled with a sneer. “Yes, of
course you bore it calmly, because you were
not insulted.”

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

“Indeed I was, let me tell you.”

“How so?”

“Why, am I not your friend? and is not an
insult to one's friend, an insult to one's self?
But check your horse, I say—or, by heavens!
I will not keed you company—for see, you
are running away from the review entirely.”

Arnold mechanically reined in his beast,
and said, in a calmer tone, with something
like a sigh:

“Ah! Malpert, you know not what it is to
be called a traitor.”

“No, that is true, upon my honor,” returned
the other, laughing; “but I know what it is to
be called almost every thing else. But then
what matters it what a man is called, so he is
conscious of his innocence? You were called
a traitor—very good—but you are not a
traitor, nevertheless; and words are merely
words, after all—mere unsubstantial sounds,
that linger only while they are being spoken.”

“I beg leave to differ with you there, Malpert,”
returned the other, seriously; “words
are not unsubstantial things; they do linger
long after they are spoken; they cut to the
heart, as they come from the heart, and they
often leave an impression there that time can
not efface.”

“Well, well, have it your own way,” responded
the other; “I am not in a mood for
argument just now, and shall content myself
with saying, that I think you have no cause
to dwell on the mere matter of being called a
traitor, doubtless by some rebel at that, since
no man who faithfully serves his king and
country, as I know it is your intention henceforth
to do, can have such a foul epithet applied
to him with any weight of truth attached.
Here, let us ride down here, where we can
have an excellent view of all that is going on,
and be entirely to ourselves.”

It was about one hour after this conversation,
that Malpert, begging to be excused for
a few minutes, rode away, leaving Arnold
alone. At this moment two persons were
seen to separate from among the distant spectators,
and advanced directly toward the
traitor, who still remained seated on his horse,
noting, with the eye of a connoiseur, the movements
of troops on the field, but who, for reasons
of his own, did not care to take his place
among the other officers. The persons alluded
to drew close to Arnold, without his perceiving
them, when one of the two said, in a bland
tone:

“How fares your excellency to-day?”

Arnold started, and turned quickly on his
saddle, evidently under the impression that
this might be a new mode of insult; but on
perceiving who addressed him, his countenance
changed from a severe expression to a bland
smile, and he said with a show of much cordiality:

“Ah, Sergeant Champe, I am delighted to
see you. And my old friend, Captain Milford—
this is really a pleasure I did not anticipate.
I learned, from Sir Henry, that you were in
town, Captain, and I left word with him, if he
saw you again, to request you to call upon
me.”

As he spoke, Arnold dismounted, and shook
both officers by the hand warmly. He either
felt greatly pleased at meeting them at this
time, or else played the hypocrite to perfection.

“I am happy to see you looking so well,
General,” said Milford: “and for that matter,
I think our recent change agrees with all of
us. I, for one, I know, never felt better in
my life, both physically and mentally.”

“I suppose, like myself, you have had
enough of rebel glory, and false promises of
pay,” returned Arnold, smiling, “and now
feel disposed to serve a better master?”

“I believe that is the truth, in every particular,”
answered the Captain promptly.

“What was the state of the rebel camp
when you left?”

“Not a very desirable one for its ambitious
leaders, I assure you. I believe Washington
and his generals are beginning to fear their
own shadows. All is consternation and confusion;
the men are ready to desert, and only
wait a favorable opportunity. I would rather
be a private here, at this time, than a general
there.”

“Ay, sir, and no doubt you would fare better
in the end. Did any of my circulars
reach there before you left?”

“A few.”

“What effect did they have?”

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

“To convince the soldiers they are doing
injustice to themselves, as well as to their
righful sovereign, by remaining where they
are.”

“I thought my arguments were strong,” returned
Arnold, with a self-satisfied smile.

“You have sowed a seed that will be certain
to bear fruit.”

“I am glad to hear it. Ah! little did the
cursed rebels know how deep would be my
revenge for all the injuries and insults heaped
upon me! I suppose you will join the Legion,
Captain? You will be allowed to retain your
present rank, and draw the same pay as any
other officer, of the same grade, in the British
army.”

“I think it altogether likely I shall join the
Legion,” replied Milford, “though I will not
say positively. I told Sir Henry I would like
a few days to consider the matter, and he
readily granted me the favor.”

“Ay, Captain, Sir Henry is a true gentleman,”
responded Arnold; “none of your upstart
Washingtons, Greenes, Knoxes, and the
deuce knows how many others of like pretense;
but one of your real old English stock,
and worthy of all praise. I warrant me, he
knows how to grant a favor to a gentleman,
and not think it sufficiently wonderful to be
placarded about the town, or mentioned in his
report to the War Department. Well,
Champe, I suppose you are in a quandary,
too, and don't know whether to enlist with us
or not?

“Why, my mind is pretty well settled now,
as I was saying to the Captain here, not an
hour ago.”

“Well, what have you decided on?”

“Enlisting.”

“Good! I am delighted to hear it; for men
of your stamp are just the kind we want. Have
you seen the recruiting officer?”

“Not yet.”

You will find him at the barracks, just under
the hill yonder.”

“I shall call on him in a day or two.”

“There is bounty money of three guineas
for privates, and duly proportioned for officers.”

“So I have been told, your excellency.”

“I am trying to persuade Sir Henry to
make it ten guineas, in place of three, don't
you think that would be strong temptation for
men, half starved where they are, to desert?”

“I do, indeed. Only proclaim ten guineas
bounty, and in one month, I will answer for it,
General Washington abandons the field, for
want of an army to support him.”

“Yes, yes,” cried Arnold, “I know it. Sir
Henry must be persuaded to raise the bounty;
or if he can not do it, as he says he has no
power, he must get permission from over the
water. It must be done. Well, gentlement, I
see my friend coming, and I must ride and
meet him. Call on me as soon as convenient,
and take a glass of wine, and we will talk
over such matters as most interest men
who love their country, and feel a pride in
her victories. Adieu, gentlemen;” and waving
his hand, accompanying the motion with
a bland smile, Arnold turned away to remount
his horse.

Milford and Champe bowed and retired, as
if highly pleased with so much condescension
on the part of so distinguished a general.

“They are mine,” smiled Arnold, as he
watched their departure, till joined by Malpert.

“The hypocritical, palavering old scoundrel!”
muttered Champe, when he had gained
a sufficient distance, to venture, without risk,
to give his thoughts free expression. “Does
he take us for fools, as well as knaves?”

“He evidently does not suspect us, and that
is by far the most important to us,” returned
his companion.

“Come,” said Malpert to Arnold, “I am
tired of this—what say you to riding back,
and taking a quiet game of cards?”

“Agreed,” returned Arnold, readily; and
the next minute these two worthies were galloping
away to the city.

CHAPTER XI. STARTLING INCIDENTS.

The reader must suppose some three or
four days to have elapsed since the events of
the foregoing chapter. It was about the mid

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

hour of one of those mild days of October,
which are so delightful in our northern climate,
that two individuals were walking slowly along
the eastern bank of the Hudson, about a mile
above what was then regarded as the northern
limit of the city—though, at the present day,
the same spot is in the very heart of the town,
and far below the imaginary line drawn by
the bon ton, to separate themselves from the
vulgar hum of business. The elder of these
two persons was still a young man, of about
twenty-five, and of a fine, noble, commanding
appearance. He wore a military undress,
and carried in his hand a pole, around which
was wound a line, with a fishhook attached,
the point of which was imbedded in the floatcork.
His companion was, to all appearance,
a negro lad of eighteen, with just enough of
while blood in his veins to redeem him from
thick lips, a flat nose, an impenetrable skull,
and give him a look of intelligence. He carried
in one hand a small dish of bait, and in
the other a basket, evidently intended to bold
the fish when caught.

We have said these two individuals were
walking slowly along the bank of the stream;
and so they continued to walk, for several
minutes, the white man going before, and
carefully parting the bushes to the right and
left; for strange as it may seem to the deni-zens
of the great Emporium of this continent,
at this day, there was a heavy wood, with
thick undergrowth, at the time of which we
write, on the very ground where thousands of
human beings are now so penned in with brick
and mortar as scarcely to find wholesome air
to breathe.

At length he of the rod came to a large
rock, which so overhung the stream, as to leave
quite an open space between it and the water;
and clambering to the top of this, he stood up,
and looked carefully around, while the other
stopped at its base, and seemed to wait for his
superior to speak first. This rock was so surrounded
on three sides by a scrubby undergrowth,
which took root below its base and on
the very margin of the stream, that nowhere,
save from on the water, could it be discerned
at the distance of ten feet. Only a few paces
from these bushes, huge trees, of perhaps
many centuries' growth, reared their giant
trunks high in air, and stretched their hundred
limbs, heavy with foliage, far over the
edge of the river, forming a leafy canopy to
the rock, through which only here and there
a silver ray of the meridian sun penetrated.
As a natural sequence of such dense foliage,
all below it was in a deep shade, resembling
twilight; and no one, however cautiously he
might make the attempt, could approach this
spot, without first being heard and seen by
those already there.

“Well, George, what think you of this
place for our purpose?” at length inquired
the one on the rock, who, as we do not wish
to mistify the reader, we may as well state
here, was none other than our veritable hero,
Captain Milford; while we will also add, that
the color of the black he addressed, was not
skin deep—the latter in truth being neither
more nor less than George Nugent, the noble
youth whom Carlini rescued from the prison.

“I do not think a better could be found,”
said the pseudo-black, in reply to the question
of the other. “But did I understand you to
say the skiff is already here?”

“Look, and see if you can find it; but be
careful about beating down the bushes too
much; for should any one chance to pass
through here, I would have no mark to arrest
attention, and perhaps excite curiosity or suspicion.”

George Nugent, in compliance with the request
of Milford, now made a careful search
along the bank, for some ten rods, on either
side of the rock, and then said:

“I can find no traces of a hoat.”

“Did you peer under the rock?”

“As far as I could see.”

“Well, look again!”

“It is useless.”

“I wager, if you look long and steadily under
the rock this time, you will see a skiff;”
and as the youth got down on his knees, on
the very verge of the banks, and bent his
head almost to a level with the water, the
other made two or three gathers on a small
cord at his feet, and a beautiful little boat
slowly made its appearance, something as a
cunning fish glides out from under a bank,
with its eye fixed steadily on a baited hook,
that is gradually made to retreat by the angler.

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

“Nothing could be better for our design,”
said George, “for no person, not in our secret,
would ever think of looking here for a boat.”

“You must be careful how you approach
and leave it,” rejoined the Captafn; “for discovery
might not only prove fatal to our hopes,
but to ourselves.”

“Rest assured, I shall not be imprudent,
Captain,” answered the other. “Am I to go
now?”

“Yes; there are no gun-boats in this part
of the river, and no sentries posted in Hoboken,
so that I think, if cautious, you will run
very little risk. And now for your instructions.
Do you see that point of land yonder,
on the opposite side, a short distance higher
up, which projects into the stream and is covered
with scrub-oaks?”

“I do.”

“Well, passing around that point of land,
you will discover a beautiful little cove, and,
in the center of that cove, a rock, not dissimilar
to this, where you will be enabled to
secrete the skiff. Having done that, you will
next look for the post-office, so that you will
have no difficulty in finding it when needful.
By going due west from the center of that
rock, some twenty-five paces, you will come
to a large oak tree, which has one dry limb
projecting toward you. When you have
found the tree in question, imagine a plummet
suspended from the end of the dry limb,
and go exactly ten paces north of that, at a
right angle with your course from the river,
and in the very center of a small cluster of
bushes, you will find a flatstone, which
covers our post-office on that side of
the river. This stone you must turn up
frequently—daily, if possible—and whenever
you find a letter under it, bear it to its
address with all haste. Should you find nothing
there by the day after to morrow, and you
think you can cross the river without too much
risk, you may visit this spot, as it is possible
I may not be able go over, even though the
matter to communicate be important. If you
do cross the river, let it be in the night, and
be very guarded against a surprise. If you
have any communication for me, do not put
on a superscription, nor allow any thing more
than the initials of the writer's name to be affixed;
and also have it worded so as to be
understood only by those for whom intended—
this is to doubly guard against a fatal accident.”

“But you have not told where to find our
post-office on this side of the river.”

“True; well, suppose we have it here? I
do not know of a better place. Let me see!”
and Milford descended from the rock, and began
to search about among the bushes. “Ah!
here is a stone that will serve our purpose,”
he said, stooping and raising one of some fifty
pounds weight. “Five paces north of the
largest chesnut,” he added, looking up to a
huge tree, and measuring the distance with
his eye, in order to fix in his mind a proper
direction to the exact spot, should he have occasion
to send a person to find it. “This will
do,” he continued; “but be careful, George,
to make no mistake on either side of the
river.”

“Shall I enter the skiff now?” asked the
other.

“I think you may as well,” replied Milford.
This letter,” he continued, taking one from
his pocket, without superscription, “I wish
you to place in the hands of his excellency,
General Washington; but should any thing
occur to prevent your seeing the commander-in-chief
by to-morrow night—or, at the farthest,
the morning after—you will seek out
Major Lee, and give it to him yourself—in no
case trust it to the care of a third person
This letter is loaded with lead, so that, should
you drop it into the water, it will instantly
sink to the bottom—a precaution you must
adopt with all letters you may bring, as of
course you run more or less risk of being
overhauled by the water-guard. Should any
thing occur, obliging you to destroy this mission,
you will say to General Washington, or
Major Lee, that the plot regarding Arnold is
in active operation, with good prospects of
complete success being the result. Tell them
the traitor suspects nothing, and is narrowly
watched, day and night, and should no unforseen
event mar our plans, he will probably be
in our hands in the course of three or four
days. Say to Lee, that if he can hover

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

around yonder wood, with some three or four
discreet and daring fellows, so that our dispatches
can have a speedy answer, it will materially
forward our design, as at present we
know not the precise moment for executing
our project. I believe that is all of importance.
Oh, you may mention that the general
suspected is not guilty. Now go, and may
Heaven preserve you to execute your mission.
You had better take this pole with you, I
think, and appear to be fishing, as you slowly
cross the river, so that, should you be observed,
you will not be so likely to excite suspicion.
I will remain here until I see you land on the
other side; and should you be overhauled and
questioned, remember that your name is Tom,
and that you are for the present my servant:
if they wish to know more, refer them to me.
There, good-by, and God bless you!” and
Milford shook the youth warmly by the hand.

The latter now proceeded to enter the boat,
and, with a final adieu, shoved out into the
stream. Following the Captain's instructions,
he baited his hook, and began to fish, gradually
propelling his boat to the opposite shore.
So show was his progress, that it was at least
an hour before he disappeared around the
point of land which Milford had pointed out
to him. Disappear he did at last, in safety,
and the Captain who still kept his gaze fixed
in that direction, soon had the pleasure of seeing
a handkerchief flutter among the bushes,
which he took to be a signal that all was right.

After watching some fifteen minutes longer,
and seeing no other signal, Milford withdrew
from the thicket into the body of the wood,
and took a course leading directly away from
the bank of the river. In this manner he
proceeded leisurely, in a thoughtful mood, for
seme time, and gradually drew near an opening,
which reached down to the city.

Suddenly he was aroused from his meditations,
by hearing the patter of a horse's feet;
and as the sound drew nearer, he felt some
curiosity to see who was the rider. For this
purpose he quickened his pace toward the
clearing, but had not reached a point whence
be could see the galloping steed, when the
latter appeared to come to a sudden halt, and
he heard a female shriek for help.

This was a call that could never pass unheeded
by the brave and chivalrous Captain
Milford; and like the startled deer flying
from the huntsman, our gallant hero bounded
through the bushes to the clearing, where, at
the distance of about a hundred paces, he beheld
a female, seated on a horse, the bit of
which had been seized by a coarse looking
ruffian, who was dragging the animal toward
the thicket near by; while another ruffian
had hold of the terrified lady by the wrist,
and, with uplifted knife, was threatening her
with instant death, if she dared to scream
again, or make the least noise. But these
threats were unnecessary; for while he was
yet speaking, the lady fainted, and lopped
over the saddle-bow, toward the neck of the
horse, where she remained, steadied in this
position by the ruffian at her side, who also
aided his companion in urging the beast into
the wood, by giving him a smart slap on the
flank with his hand.

All this occurred so quickly, that to Milford
it seemed but a moment, from the time he first
beheld the party, till all had disappeared from
his sight into the thicket. What must he do?
was the question he now asked himself, as he
hastily retreated into the wood, so as not be
observed, as he fortunately had not been,
while standing exposed, owing to the pre-occupation
of the villains. What must he do?
was a question easier asked than answered by
one in his situation; for he was only one
against two, and his only weapon a large
clasp-knife (he having given his pistols to
George), while it was almost certain the ruffians
were armed to the teeth.

The first impulse of Milford was to rush to
the rescue of the female, at all hazards; but
a single reflection convinced him of the folly
of so rash a proceeding. Milford was no coward,
neither was he fool-hardy. He feard not
danger, because of danger, but merely summed
up the probable consequences of aeting
without prudence. To plunge madly forward
to assist the distressed lady, and get a bullet
in his brain for his foolish daring, might he considered
very heroic and all that; but Milford
was one to ask himself a sober question, what
good could result to the unknown female from

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

his untimely death? Would her captors be
likely to treat her more leniently, from knowing
that she had such a gallant champion? to
say nothing of dying himself, at this time, and
in so inglorious a manner. He thought not,
and he thought wisely.

But the reader must not infer, from this
hesitation on the part of our hero, that he had
any idea of deserting the lady—abandoning
her to her fate—leaving her solely to the
mercy of her captors. O, no—so base, so
cowardly, a thought as that, never dawned,
with the faintest glimmering, upon his mind.
No! if he thought of self-preservation enough
to be prudent, it was with a view to the saving
his own life, that he might really be of
service to her.

There are two classes of individuals, both
of whom would have acted otherwise than
our hero. One of these, Hotspur-like, would
recklessly have darted forward to save the
lady; and the other, like fat old Jack Fallstaff,
would have valiantly run away; but
which of the two, all things considered, would
have rendered her the most effectual service,
it is impossible for us here to decide, the trial
not having been made.

But doubtless the impatient reader thinks
that, while we are wasting our time and his,
in talking in this manner, the captured female
is in most imminent danger. But he must recollect,
withal, that we are not exactly Captain
Milford, and that the safety of the fair unknown
depends upon him, and not on us—
otherwise we might have acted differently—
that is, done more and said less.

The question, what must he do, soon found
an answer in our gallant hero's quick and active
mind. Who the lady was, and what object
the ruffiians had in capturing her, and
dragging her into the thicket, were matters
unknown to him; but from the fact that they
did not kill her instantly, he inferred her life
was only so far menaced, as to make sure of
all the plunder they could lay their hands on,
and escape without trouble. Acting upon this
idea, which, if correct, would doubtless give
him time to carry out a plan that immediately
suggested itself, Milford at once darted into
he wood, making as little noise as possible,
with the intention of taking a slightly circuitous
route, and stealing upon the villains unawares,
then and there to be guided wholly by
circumstances.

The lapse of time between forming his
plan and putting it in execution, was very
short; and Milford was so fortunate, as to get
within a few feet of the party, without being
observed, or without arousing suspicion of
any formidable antagonisti being in the vicinity.
In gaining so close a proximity, he
was unconsciously aided by the robbers themselves;
for they had not only stopped in the
middle of a dense thicket, which prevented
them from seeing ten feet on either hand, but
they made so much noise, in stamping about
and talking loudly, that the rustling of the
bushes, as Milford, on his hands and knees,
cautiously worked his way through them, was
unheard.

At the precise moment our hero gained a
position whence he could command a view of
all that was taking place in the covert, the
two robbers were standing in the center of a
small open space, which they had made by
cutting away some of the bushes and trampling
down others, and both were occupied in
scrutinizing a couple of rings and a large diamond
brooch, which they had already purloined
from the unconscious lady, who, still in
a swoon, was lying at their feet, she having
been removed from the horse, which was
hitched to the limb of a tree close by. The
lady—for lady she evidently was—was dressed
in a beautiful riding habit, of dark silk velvet,
whose glossy folds, and rich, blending shades,
were conspicuous, even, in the gloomy light
which stole in from overhead. Her features
were not discernable from Milford's position,
for her back was toward him, and she lay almost
upon her face; but that she was young,
and not unlikely beautiful, he judged from
the raven tresses, of bright glossy hair, which
floated in careless profusion over her shoulders,
from underneath her velvet cap, which
had partly fallen off. He caught a glimpse,
too, of her neck, through the curls, and of
one hand that was thrown back; and the skin
of both he fancied was smooth, and fair, and
clear as alabaster.

But he did not contemplate her long, for

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

his immediate business lay with her captors—
though we will not deny, that, being of a poetic
temperament, what little he did see of
her, made him feel strengly romantic, and
brought to mind the tales he had read and
heard, of how gallant knights, in olden times,
were wont to rescue ladies fair from armed
banditti, and bear them off in trium, h, to be
in turn rewarded by their hearts and hands.
But then, he reasoned—that is to say, if he
reasoned at all on the matter, which is so very
doubtful, that we will substitute recollected—
he recollected, we say, that one part of his romance
could not be like those of old, insomuch
as, if he proved so fortunate as to bear the lady
away in safety, he could not claim her hand,
nor accept it if offered, being already engaged
to the only being on earth he truly loved. But
nothwithstanding this, he was no less compelled,
by a manly sense of duty, to do all that
lay in his power in her behalf. He therefore
turned his whole attention to contemplating
the robbers, who seemed to be in fine spirits
at the success which he had so far attended
their operations. Both were athletic men,
with coarse, villainous-looking countenances,
on which only the baser passions had any play.
Exposure to all kinds of weather, to all degrees
of hardship, together with a total disregard
of eleanliness, had given their dark complexions
a begrimed, tawny hue, resembling
the pictures we sometimes see displayed of old
savages without their paint. A long, dirty
beard, of several days' growth, and coarse,
black, matted hair—which fell around their
faces and over their low foreheads, down to
their sullen, blood-shot eyes—did nothing to
redeem their otherwise repulsive appearance.

“We've made a splendid haul this time,”
said one, closely examining the rings. “If
them aint real diamonds, then say that Jack
Sharp's lost his peepers—eh! Jemmy Balter?”

“The real trinkets,” replied the other, holding
the brooch in such a way that the diamonds
threw out all the colors of the rainbow. “I
knowed we'd make our expenses off from her,
if nothing more. But I say, Jack, what'll we
do with the young woman? for when she
comes to, there'll be more yelling. Wasn't it
lucky she went off into this here nap? I hope
her yell warn't heard.”

“What d'ye think we'd best do with her,
Jem?—gag her, and let her go, or—” and he
gave his companion a wicked look, and suddenly
drew a hand across his throat.

“Why, yes, that there's the safest, no
doubt,” replied Jem; “'cause, ye see, dead
folks tell no tales. But then I kind o'hate to
kill her, too, Jack—for she's about the purtiest
piece of human flesh I've handled for some
time. If we could only carry her off now,
she'd make a right nice wife for one on us;
and when tired of her, it'ud be an easy matter
to send her to heaven;” and the ruffian
gave his companion a peculiar look, and closed
with a brutal laugh.

“I don't exactly like that,” said Jack,
“'cause it's too risky; but I'll tell you what
I will agree to;” and he made the other a
proposition too horrible for us to chronicle.

Milford shuddered as he heard it, and he
clutched firmly his knife, which he already
held open in his hand, ready to strike, in defense
of the unfortunate lady, whenever he
should see a good opportunity for making his
blow effectual. The attention of the ruffians
was now turned upon the female, who uttered
a low moan, and was evidently about to return
to consciousness. The backs of both robbers
were toward Milford; and one of them stooping
down, now put his rough hand upon the
victim's mouth, and said to the other,

“Quick, Jem!—we must gag her before she
screams.”

Milford thought this moment favorable to
his purpose—or, at all events, that it was best
to be up and doing—and scarcely had the
words, just recorded, passed the villain's lips,
when, like a tiger leaping upon its prey, he
made a clean bound into the open space, and
fairly alighting upon the back of the speaker,
drove his knife into the neck of the other, before
the astonished ruffian had time to know
what was taking place. The stabbed villain
uttered a yell of pain and rage, staggered back,
laid his hand on the butt of a pistol, reeled,
and finally fell to the earth, discharging the
weapon in the air.

But though the Captain had disabled one,
he now found himself in a very perilous situation;
for the robber, on whose back he alighted,
shook him off, as though he were a feather,

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

and, springing to his feet, at the same instant,
threw his huge arms around him, in such a
way as to pinion his own, and, gnashing his
teeth with rage, and uttering a deep, horrible
oath, fairly bore him to the earth. He fell
heavily upon his back, and, his head striking
a stone, so confused and bewildered him, that
for a single moment he lost consciousness.
This moment, so favorable to his design, the
robber improved; and jerking his hands from
under the Captain, he seized the bloody clasp-knife
(still retained by the latter), as being
easier to get hold of than his own, and, throwing
his right arm up, exclaimed, with an oath
between his set teeth,

“Now,—you! take your deserts.”

Milford saw the blow descending, but without
power to ward it; and he instinctively
closed his eyes, as he believed for the last
time. At this critical instant, the arm of the
robber was seized from behind, the stroke of
the knife was turned aside from the heart of
the Captain, the report of a pistol resounded
through the wood, and a well known voice at
the same time exclaimed,

“There, darn your old picter! how do you
like that?”

The head of the robber dropped forward,
and he rolled over on the earth, beside the
Captain, without even a groan. His brain
was protruding through his skull, and his soul
had gone to give an account of its sinful deeds
at the bar of the most High. Milford looked
up, and, to his surprise and joy, beheld the
lank, ungainly figure of Josh Snipe, standing
quietly by his side.

“God bless you!” he rather gasped than
said, with that choking sensation, which is produced
by either intense grief or joy.

“I hope you aint hurt, Capting,” returned
the other, stooping down, grasping his hand,
and assisting him to rise; “though, I swow to
guinea, I don't think I was a minute tew soon
in doing that chap's business.”

A shrill, piercing scream, at this moment,
drew the eyes of both upon the lady, who,
having recovered consciousness, had just risen
to a sitting posture, and was staring wildly
upon the Captain.

“Merciful God! what do I see?” cried Mil
ford, staggering back, as he caught a view of
her pale, lovely features.

The reader will readily understand the
reason of Milford's exclamation and emotion,
when he learns, that in her he had just rescued
from a fate worse than death, the gallant
Captain beheld the idol of his heart, the beautiful
Rosalie Du Pont.

CHAPTER XII. THE LOVERS AGAIN.

Words are all too impotent to portray the
emotions of the lovers, when they found themselves
thus unexpectedly thrown together, under
such exciting, terrible, and tragic circumstances.
To rush to the side of her he loved,
to kneel down, to seize her hand, and press it
to his feverish, burning lips, was, with Milford,
but the work of a single instant; but when he
essayed to speak, he found himself completely
overpowered by his feelings, his heart seemed
to be in his throat, he experienced a swimming,
choking sensation, and he could only
gaze upon her lovely face in silence, press her
soft, white hand again and again to his lips,
and allow gushing tears of joy to course their
way adown his manly countenance.

Rosalie herself was the first to break the silence;
but it was not till after the lapse of several
moments, that she could command her
voice.

“O, Edgar!” she murmured, at length:
“O, Edgar!” and she threw her arms around
his neck, and burst into tears. “Tell me,”
she resumed, after a pause, during which she
had been giving vent to her emotions through
the soft, bright gates of her soul; “tell me,
dear Edgar, what has happened? There is
blood upon you! Oh! Heaven, you are
wounded!”

“No, no, dearest,” answered the Captain,
“I am unhurt; it is the blood of the vile
ruffians, who have robbed, and were about to
murder you. God has providentially preserved
us both, by sending us a true friend in
time of need;” and he nodded to Josh, who
was standing by and looking on with an expression
of sympathy and amazement on his
plain, rustic features.

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

“Oh, let me thank him, then, for this noble,
praise worthy act!' rejoined Rosalie, as Milford
assisted her to rise; and advancing to
Josh, she took both of his hard hands in hers,
and fixing her soft, bright eyes upon him, she
added, in a tremulous voice: “Sir, you are a
stranger to me; but for risking your life to
save mine, and that of Captain Milford, you
have the full gratitude of my heart. Only say
what I can do for you in return, and it shall
be done.”

Now Josh was a brave fellow, and would
have done twice as much to serve the fair being
before him, and thought little of it, to say
nothing of coming to the rescue of his best
friend, the Captain, at any hazard; but he
had never before encountered so fascinating,
so beautiful, so lovely a countenance, as that
of Rosalie Du Pont; and if he felt be wildered,
awkward, and abashed, in being so earnestly
addressed by one he regarded as little inferior
to an angel it must be attributed to his
rustic education, in never having mingled in
that society where such beings move the reigning
stars. Therefore, if he blushed, and looked
down, and scraped his feet, and felt a strange
choking in his throat, as if he had suddenly
swallowed all he would say, and could not get
it up again, he only did as nature directed,
and as many another would have done under
the same circumstances. At last, after several
hems and coughs, and a good deal of
twisting about, he managed to articulate,

“You're welcome to all I've done, gal—
miss, I should say—or—a—your ladyship I
mean; 'cause I didn't dew nothing but shoot
that are darned scamp there; and I'd dew it
agin, free gratis for nothing, if I seed him have
an honest chap down, in the way he had the
Capting, and jest about to stick a knife into
him—consarn his old picter!”

“I shall not forget the service you have
rendered me, Josh, depend upon it!” said
Milford, seizing a hand of the Yankee, as Rosalie
released it, and shaking it warmly. Then
turning to Rosalie, he added, in a low tone:
“This, dearest, is one of the gallant little band
of noble spirits, in this city, who are sworn to
the cause of liberty.”

“But what did he mean, dear Edgar, by
saying the ruffian had you down, and was
about to plunge a knife into you? Were you
then in such imminent peril?”

“I was,” answered Edgar; “I was wholly
in the power of that villain, who now lies dead,
where you see, and I had closed my eyes, as
I believed, for the last time;” and he briefly
narrated all that had happened, from the moment
when his fair listener's cries for help had
first arrested his attention.

Rosalie shuddered, and unconsciously
pressed closer to Milford, as she learned from
his lips through what terrible perils both had
passed, during the period of her unconsciousness;
and when he had concluded, she slowly
sank down on her knees, and, clasping her
hands, and turning her sweet face heavenward,
gently murmured, while two pearly tears
stole into her eyes,

“To God let us render thanks for this
happy preservation;” and then she prayed
from her heart, in silence, while Milford and
his companion stood uncovered. At length
she arose, and threw herself, sobbing, upon
the breast of him she loved.

“Then you did not come hither together, as
I at first supposed?” she again resumed, releasing
herself from the Captain's fond embrace,
and drying her eyes.

“No,” answered Milford; “so far as I know,
our meeting here was purely accidental.”

“Say providential,” chided Rosalie, solemnly—
“for the ways of God are in it.”

“Pardon me, dearest! I meant providential,
if I did not say it,” returned the Captain.
“But tell me, Josh, how it happened that you
appeared upon the ground at such a fortunate
moment? for another second's delay would
have proved fatal to me.”

“Why, I'll jest tell ye, Capting, how it was,”
answered Josh, who by this time had recovered
from much of his embarrassment—though,
as he was aware that the beautiful eyes of Rosalie
were fixed upon him, and that she herself
was an attentive listener, he did not altogether
feel at his ease: “I'll jest tell ye how
it was. You see, it being a right nice day for
sauntering about, and I not having nothing as
I cared about doing in particular, I thought
I'd jest stroll reound a bit, and see how I liked

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

the look of the land near this big city, and
whether it'ud be good to farm, in case we
licked the tarnal Britishers, and—”

“Hush! be careful how you make use of
words that would hang you if overheard!” in
interrupted Milford, warningly.

“That's a fact, I swow to guinea; I clean
forgot all abeout where I was. Wal, to cut
the matter short, I was jest strolling abeout in
them are woods, across this ere clearing, when
I seed this lady ride by a hoss-back; and she
rid so putty, that I had to stop and look at her.
Wal, as she was going along by these ere
woods here, I seed tew fellers run out and
catch hold of her hoss and her, and drag 'em
in here, and I heard her scream for help too.
Wal, says I to myself, Josh Snipe, if you let
that are gal—beg pardon! I mean your ladyship—
for any body could see you was a natural
born lady, Miss (and he nodded to Rosalie)—
if you let her be taken off by them are
sneaking, mean, dirty, good-for-nothing rascals,
says I, and don't try to dew nothing for
her, you're jest abeout as mean as they is, and
darned coward to boot. So I looked at my
pistols, and seed they was all right, and off I
set, as hard as I could run, for this ere wood.
Wal, I come into it a piece above here, in
putty tolerable quick time, I calculate, being
I's a foot, and my shoes none the best—
one on 'em slips up and down at the heel,
like all darnation.”

Here Rosalie, who had a quick sense of the
ridiculous, was obliged to turn her head, to
conceal a laugh, while Milford said, good humoredly,

“Well, well, Josh, never mind the shoe.”

“Yes, but, Capting, I have to mind it,” returned
Josh, holding up one foot to exhibit it,
for it's the darndest thing to slide up and
own you ever seen; and when I'm running
fast, like I was then, it bothers me like all git
out—it does, I swow, that's a fact.

“Wal, as I's saying, I got to the woods at
last, without being diskivered by the robbers.
I knowed, too, I wasn't diskivered—for I could
here 'em talking away to themselves, abeout
their own affairs—and so I crept down the
edge of the bushes, along the clearing, till I
got right against 'em; and then I dropped
down on my hands and knees, and worked
my way in carefully, to see if I could git a
chance to do any thing for her sweet ladyship.

“Wal, jest as I'd got so I could see what
was going on, up you pops, Capting, mounts
that are scamp's back, and sticks t'other feller
in the throat, quicker'n I could say Jack Robinson.
I never was so taken 'back but once,
in the hull course of my life, as I was to see
you, Capting, jest rise right up there, like
you'd come out of the airth; and t'other time
was, when a streak o' lightning struck a tree
I's under, and ripped the shoes off o' my feet,
and left me sprawling on the ground, more
skeered than hurt.

“Wal, afore I got over my astonishment,
that are cut-throat was grapping with you;
and by the time I could git to him, he was jest
agoing to strike. I cotched his arm, put my pistol
to his head, and keeled him over; and I'd
a-done the same if you'd been a nigger, Capting—
so I don't see what's the use of making
any more talk abeout it. I happened to come
in jest the right time, and I'm as glad on't as
any body else can be.”

“You are a noble fellow,” said Rosalie,
warmly; “and while I live, rest assured your
gallant deed shall not be forgotten. But for
the present, here is something more substantial,
which I find the robbers have overlooked.”
She produced a well-filled purse, and held it
toward Josh, adding: “Take this now, as an
earnest of my sincerity—but with the understanding,
that my gratitude shall not cease
with a recompense so paltry.”

There was a look of manly pride and dignity
on the sharp, shrewd, rustic features of
Josh, as he drew himself up to his full height,
and, with a waiving back of the hand, made
answer in his own peculiar way,

“Lady, what I've done, I didn't do for hire.
Your compliments make me feel proud; but
your money would make me feel as mean as
Sam Huskings did, when his gal cotched him
robbing her mother's hen-roost. I was fetched
up in the country. I know, and don't know
much abeout the fashions of you city folks;
but if I take pay for helping people in trouble,
I hope I may be stung to death with yaller
wasps!”

“Nobly said, Josh!” cried Milford, giving

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

the latter a hearty slap on the shoulder.
“There is unpolished man enough in you to
make a true gentleman. Leave him to me,
Rosalie, he and I understand each other, and
this day's business he shall have no cause to
regret. And now tell us of yourself—how it
chanced that you were riding here alone!”

“I can explain all in a very few words,”
answered Rosalie. “I am passionately fond
of equestrian exercise; and finding myself
again able to sit a horse, I ordered one to be
brought, and strayed off in this direction, as
being one of my favorite riding grounds. I
had taken a ciecuit above here, and was on
my returnto town, when I was stopped by
these ruffians. But have you looked to them,
Edgar? perhaps both are not dead! and
methought I just now heard a groan.”

“If they are not dead, they have not got
their deserts, the villians!” replied Milford;
“but I will ascertain. Do not you look upon
them, dear Rosalie—the sight is not fit for
one of your sex and gentle nature. No, go
you out to the clearing, and I will soon join
you.”

Rosalie complied with the request of Milford,
who now proceeded to examine into the
state of the robbers. The one shot by Josh,
was stone dead; and he appeared to have died
so suddenly, that the expression of demoniac
rage and triumph on his face, at the moment
he was in the act of striking the Captain, had
had no time to change. It was still there—
that awful look—made rigid by death; and
this, together with the terrible wound in his
head, from which had flowed both blood and
brains, rendered him a horrible spectacle,
from which the Captain, accustomed as he
was to death in many a revolting form, turned
away, with a sickening feeling of disgust.

The ruffian stabbed by Milford was still
living, but wholly unconscious. He was
found lying among the bushes, much as he
had fallen, with Rosalie's diamond brooch in
one hand, and the discharged pistol in the
other—though the nerves were so relaxed,
that neither of them were retained with more
than the grasp of an infant. The knife had
entered the side of his neck, and cut the back
part of the jugular—at least so Milford judged
—and the man was bleeding to death internally.

“He is past the rope,” said the Captain, sententiously,
as, for a short time, he gazed upon
him, and listened to his labored breathing.

“You thing he'll die, Capting?” querried
Josh.

“Yes, his minutes are numbered.”

“Wal, what'll we do with the bodies?”

“Leave them as they are for the present.
We will hasten into town, report what has
happened, and let the proper authorities act
in the matter as they think advisable.”

“Wal, Capting, I spose there won't be no
harm in taking this ere sparkling thing, that
belongs to the lady?” said Josh.

“No, secure that, at all events; and that
reminds me of seeing a couple of rings in the
hands of the other, of which we must take
possession, for fear of their being lost. If I
am not mistaken, I once owned one of those
rings myself.”

“Ye-a-s, I see how 'tis, Capting,” rejoined
Josh, giving the other a sly, comical look, and
jerking his thumb over his shoulder; “this
ere gal—I beg pardon! I mean her ladyship—
for if she aint a real lady, she oughter
be—.”

“Is my affianced bride,” interrupted Milford,
seriously. “You have seen so much, you
may as well know the whole secret.”

“Ye-a-s, I thought so. Wal, Capting, Josh
Snipe wishes ye lots of joy; and guess you'll
have it, too; for she's jest the puttiest and
sweetest, and most lady critter, I ever seen,
in all my born days. She beats Sal Stacy
clean to death—I swow, she does—and I'd
die for her quicker than for any lady I ever
put eyes on—that's a fact.”

As Captain Milford saw no reason for disputing
this assertion of his faithful and courageous
follower, he merely nodded acquiescence,
pointed to the brooch, and turned away
to the other robber to secure the rings. In a
few moments he rejoined Rosalie, and restored
her her jewels, while Josh led out the horse.

“Ah! yes,” said Rosalie, in a low tone to
Milford, as she replaced the rings on her
finger, “I was nigh losing forever, gifts that I
highly prize. This, dear Edgar,” holding up
the ring he had given her, “I have treasured

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

-O, you know not how fondly—as the remembrancer
of one I loved with an undivided
heart.”

“Bless you!” returned her lover—“bless
you, my own, dearest Rosalie!” and as the
face of Josh happened at the moment to be
turned from them, the Captain suddenly
threw his arm around the fair girl's waist,
drew her fondly to him, and imprinted a kiss
of pure affection upon her charming lips.

“And this,” pursued Rosalie, pointing to
the other ring, as Milford released her, “was
present to me from Sir Henry Clinton.
through the hands of the unfortunate Major
Andre. It is a talisman, which will procure
for the presenter any favor that may be asked,
within the power of the doner to grant. O!
Edgar, I value it so highly; for who knows
and Rosalie dropped her voice to a whisper,
and shuddered), who knows but it may yet
be required to save him I love from the fate
of poor Andre!”

“Heaven forbid!” returned Milford, solemnly;
“for in that event, I fear its virtue
would be lost. But we will talk of this as we
proceed to town. Mount, dearest, and I will
attend you on foot. O! my feelings are almost
too great for utterence—joy at seeing
you restored to health, and a thrilling, almost
overpowering sensation, when I think of the
awful fate you so narrowly and wonderfully
escaped! Yes, as you say, dearest, the hand
God is in it; and to the day of my death,
will I never cease to give thanks, for being
permitted to assist in your deliverance from
the hands of those highwaymen.”

But we shall not pause here to repeat all
that was said by the lovers on their way back
to the city. One question and answer, however,
we see proper to chronicle.

“Dearest Rosalie,” said the Captain, in the
course of a conversation which suggested the
subject, “you have never told me your early
history—will you not do so?”

“Yes answered Rosalie, frankly, “I will tell
you all that is necessary for you to know at
present, for I feel you have a right to this
knowledge. Come home with me, and you
shall hear.”

On reaching the city, Milford acquainted
the proper authorities with the tragic
occurrences of the wood; and a party
of soldiers, headed by a corparal, were sent
out to bring in the living ruffian—or, if
he had expired, to bury him and his companion
together. Josh acted as guide, and led
the soldiers directly to the place of sanguinary
strife; but, to the disappointment of all,
neither one of the robbers, living nor dead,
was to be found. A broad trail, as if made by
several feet, led straight to the river, and
thence all trace was lost.

CHAPTER XIII. THE PLOT THICKENS.

The narrow escape of Rosalie Du Pont
from the hands of the robbers, together with
a wild, exaggerated account of the whole tragic
affair, flew like lightning over the city,
and, in the absence of any thing more important,
caused a remarkable sensation—that is
to say, remarkable for people accustomed to
the thrilling events of an army life, with all
its morbid details, from a single assassination
up to the wholesale slaughter of hundreds in
the strife of battle. Of course, all who could
lay claim to the distinguished acquaintance of
our fair heroine, together with many others
who had never exchanged a word with her
in their lives, but who thought this a capital
time and pretext for forcing themselves upon
her notice, now hurried to the residence of
her uncle, and literally blockaded and besieged
her. She had not been half an hour
at home, and had scarcely finished giving her
horror struck kinswoman a recital of her
terrible adventures, when carriage after carriage,
containing the elite and distingue of the
town, rolled up to the door, all anxious to
wish her joy, and hear the particulars of the
event of the day from her own lips.

Rosalie had not calculated upon this, when
she invited Captain Milfored to accompany her
home, and listen to her history, and in consequence
both were disappointed.

“I must beg you to come another day,
Edgar,” she said—“unless you are willing to
encounter the tedium of so many fashionable
calls.”

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

“No, dearest, I thank you—I will take my
leave—for in my present state of mind, it
would not be agreeable for me to come in
contact with so many strangers, to be stared
at, questioned as the hero of your adventure.
But be careful of yourself, dear Rosalie, and
do not let them weary you to much—for you
are not yet strong, and great excitement and
fatigue might again prostrate you.”

“Shall I see you again to-morrow, dear Edgar?”

“I will not promise, for I know not what a
day may bring forth—but if I can, I will
call.”

“You must be sure and let me know when
your scheme is ripe for action.”

“I will endeavor to do so.”

“And, oh! be very, very careful of yourself,
for my sake! will you, dear Edgar?”

“Yes, dearest, yes. There, adieu;” and
pressing the band of Rosalie warmly, as he
held it at parting, for the presence of others
presented a more affectionate leave-taking,
the Captain took his departure.

From the mansion of Graham Percy, Captain
Milford proceeded direct to the residence
of the traitor, Arnold. He did not enter the
dwelling, however, but walking leisurely past
it, turned down a narrow street, or lane,
which divided it from another structure of
similar proportions, that also fronted on Broadway.
This lane led to an alley, which crossed
it at right angles, and ran along the rear of a
fine garden, which extended back from Arnold's
dwelling some two hundred feet. Fronting
on this rear alley—which, at the present
day, is a well-paved, commodious street—was
an old wooden building, in a dilapidated condition,
whose heavy, gloomy, peculiar style of
architecture, proclaimed it of Dutch construction,
and which, for all we know to the contrary,
might have been erected under the
Dutch dynasty.

When Milford came in front of this old
dwelling, which exhibited no signs of being
inhabited, he paused, and seemed to examine
it with an air of curiosity. Then looking up
and down the alley, and carefully around him,
in all directions, and perceiving not a living
soul, he glided to the rear of the crazy old
structure, and rapped with his knuckles on a
sogging, worm-eaten door, that, to all appearance,
might have been demolished with a
heavy blow of his fist.

Scarcely had the knock of our hero sounded
a dull echo through the dreary apartments of
the old building, when the decaying floorboards
creaked under the pressure of advancing
feet, and a moment after, the door stood
just sufficiently ajar to admit of his entrance.

“You seem to ask no questions to-day;
Mother Hagold,” said the Captain, as he passed
in, and closed the door behind him.

“No, cause I knowed who it was,” replied
the dame. “I was peeping out of one of the
holes in front, and seed you when you looked
up.”

“Well, any news since I was here?”

“No, nothing to mention. Arnold 'pears
to keep close to-day; he rode off about noon,
but came back a little while ago, with the
Colonel along with him.”

“Doubtless the Colonel will be his best
friend while his money lasts. I passed the
house just now, but saw no one stirring, only
the sentinel that he keeps on duty before his
door.”

“Guess there ain't much stirring in there
but cards, money, and wine,” replied the
dame; “them, I reckon, keep agoing pretty
regular when they two is together.”

“Well, I am glad to hear he is so well occupied.”

“ 'Spose you'd like to see the Sargeant?”

“Yes; is he here?” returned Milford,
quickly.

“He came about half an hour ago, and I
got him to wait, for I thought as how you
might drop in soon.”

“You did right; and now I would see him
at once.”

Dame Hagold led the way across a large,
dark room, with low ceiling, and a floor that
trembled under every step, to a rickety staircase,
by which she ascended to the second
story. Crossing another room similar to the
one below, she entered a narrow corridor,
where it was almost impossible to see at all;
and continuing along this a few paces, she
opened a door into an apartment which

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

occupied the entire front of the house. This was
the only room in the dwelling that was furnished;
and this contained merely a bed in
one corner, an old table, a half-dozen miserable
chairs, and some few household utensils,
necessary to the cooking and eating department.
The ceiling of this apartment was,
like all in the house, very low, and the windows
very small, with a few diamond-shaped
panes, set in lead, but so thick, green, and
dirty, that the light which struggled through
them was hardly sufficient to enable one to
read at noon-day. But besides these windows,
of which there were two, far apart,
there were several crevices in the wall next
the alley; and through these you could get a
much better idea of what was taking place
without, than through the windows themselves.
On an old chair, drawn up to one of
these crannies, sat Sergeant Champe. As
Milford entered, he said:

“Well, Captain, I am glad you have come.
What news?”

“I have sent off our first messenger,” replied
the other.

“Who?”

“George.”

“Has he really gone, then?”

“Yes, I saw him cross the river, myself.”

“I am truly glad to hear it. So much is
then accomplished. But we must work fast,
Captain.”

“I agree with you, that delay is dangerous.”

“More so, perhaps, than you are aware of.”

“Ha! any thing new?”

“Yes, they talk of embarking the legion
immediately.”

“This is bad news, certainly. What a
pity that you enlisted!”

“Had I not done so, they would have become
suspicious. Even now, I fear they
think all is not right.”

“This is serious, my friend; what do you
think has led to it?”

“I do not know. It is possible I may be
mistaken, but such is my impression.”

“Do you think Arnold suspects you?”

“I hardly know how to answer. Sometimes
I think he does, and at others think it
only my fancy. He is not so polite and affable
as he was.”

“I thought he would change his manners
whenever he could begin to fancy himself secure
in British favor. Depend upon it,
Champe, he, in his heart, only regards us as
stepping-stones by which to raise himself from
out the slimy depth of degradation into which
his dastardly villainy plunged him. He was
glad to see us, because he thought we should
help to make an acquisition from the American
army, that would give a shadow of truth
to his infamous bombast regarding his influence
to draw over to the British the best portion
of the American soldiery. He was glad
to talk to us, because he was isolated in his
new situation, knew that he was looked upon
with contempt by all honorable men, and felt
the need of company and sympathy. Beyond
these, he eared no more for us than he would
for any tools which he found necessary to use;
and, as I told you then, so I repeat, the moment
he finds himself established a welcome
companion of half a dozen red-coats, he will
treat us with the same disdain he would a
couple of sneaking dogs.”

“Well, Captain, you seem to take it to
heart; but what better could you expect of a
vile traitor? For my part, I care not what
he thinks, nor how he feels, so he does not
thwart our design.”

“Neither do I, Sergeant; neither do I,”
replied Milford, quickly. “Do not mistake
me! I am not thus bitter because I feel
slighted, in the remotest degree, by the withdrawal
of his favor; but when I witness the
proceedings of so foul a hypocrite, I can not,
for the life of me, avoid becoming excited
with honest indignation. But to come back
to the starting point. In the present state of
affairs, with a likelihood of being embarked at
any moment, what do you propose, Sergeant?”

“I hardly know what to reply. I think it
best we put our plan in operation as soon as
possible.”

“You mean, to seize him in the garden?”

“Yes.”

“Well, all here is prepared for that, and
yet we can not do it to-night.”

“Why not?”

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

“Because there is no boat ready to take
him across the river, and no one ready to receive
him when there.”

“True, true,” returned Champe, musingly.
“I do not like this delay; we should have
worked faster.”

“It is well I did not enlist when you did,”
said Milford.

“But if I am called away, you will be short
of help.”

“There is Carlini, besides my faithful follower,
Josh Snipe; and doubtless, in a strait,
we could depend upon Mother Hagold, here;
eh, good dame?”

“Yes, yes, Captain, you're right; I'll help
you with right good will, if you want me; and
you won't find me no trifle either, when I
once get my coat and breeches on.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean I've dressed in men's clothes afore
now, and done sarvice, too, when bullets
warn't nothing like as scarce as hail-stones”

“Indeed! then you will really be a valuable
acquisition to our party,” returned Milford,
smiling.

“Only put me in a way to sarve Gineral
Washington and the liberty boys, and you
may count on me for one, at any rate. I can
load and fire a musket as well as the best on'
em; and if I live, I hope to see the day when
I shall be able to send a couple o' bullets
through the heads of Jack Sharp and Jim
Bolter, the scoundrels!”

“Jack Sharp and Jim Bolter!” exclaimed
Milford, in surprise, as he recalled the names
of the ruffians slain in the wood, but which
ragic circumstance he had not yet mentioned
to either of those present. “What do you
know, Dame Hagold, of those vile cut-throats!”

“What do I know on 'em!” almost
screamed the other, flushing up with passion,
at the remembrance of her wrongs. “What
do I know on 'em, does you ax? Why, they
was at the head of the Skinners, what burnt
me out a while ago; and if ever I put eyes
on 'em agin, with any thing dangerous in my
hands, the Lord have mercy on 'em!”

“Well, I do not think you will behold
them again among the living,” rejoined Milford;
and he proceeded to briefly narrate the
terrible events already known to the reader,
while the old woman and Champe listened
with breathless attention.

Nothing could exceed the delight manifested
by the fortune-teller, when she heard of
the death of her most bitter enemies; for
Milford was under the impression that both
were dead by this time, and so stated, he, of
course, knowing nothing of the bodies having
been removed, as the party of soldiers sent
out, with Josh as guide, had not yet returned.

“Ah! ha! ha! ha!” cried the dame, somewhat
wildly, rubbing her hands together, and
fairly dancing about the room. “I told them
so—I told them so. I told the wretches I'd
live to dance over their graves, and now my
prediction's come true. Reckon they've got
to a place by this time that's a good deal hotter
nor any they made on airth. Burn me
out agin, will they!—they said they'd do it
agin, and the next time my fat carcass should
help feed the flames; wonder who feels the
most flames now? Why, Captain, I could
hug you to my heart, and Josh, too, for knowing
you did the business to them imps of
Satan. O, I hain't felt so much joy for a
year. And poor Rosalie, too—the gal was
nigh going for't this time, sure. Another
narrow escape! Kind Providence watches
over her, I believe. She's had so many
perils lately—that adventur' in the country—
that fever, as like to took her off—and now
this here captur', that she 'scaped from so
wonderfully.”

“What do you mean by her adventure in
the country?” inquired Milford.

“What do I mean? why, don't you know?
But I remember now, you don't know nothing
about it; and now I recollect, it's a secret,
too; so I musn't tell you.”

Milford's curiosity, as may readily be believed,
was not a little excited by this reply;
but he was too much of a gentlemen to pry
into a secret intentionally withheld from him,
although he was resolved to question Rosalie
concerning it the first favorable opportunity

“You say these ruffians were Skinners,”
he said, changing the subject; “how, then, do
you account for their being within the British
lines?”

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

“Arter more plunder, you may depend,”
answered the fortune-teller. “I 'spose they've
carried on sech a high hand in the country,
and got off Scot-free for so long, that they
thought their good fortin' 'ud bear 'em out in
coming here. Who knows, but they'd an idea
of making their threat good, of burning me
out the second time, the black-hearted scoundrels!
O, I'd so liked to have been there, to
have helped 'em out o' this world;” and the
features of the dame assumed a truly ferocious
expression.

“Well, well, they have got their deserts,”
returned Milford; “at least one is dead, to my
certain knowledge, and I doubt not the other,
before this time; if not, he only remains for
the rope; so let them go. I should like to
know whether any of their vile companions
are in this vicinity.”

“Depend upon't, they didn't come alone;
they was too cowardly for that,” replied the
dame.

“Where is Josh?” now asked Champe.

“He went to guide a party of soldiers to
the fatal spot.”

“Is he to call here to-day?”

“I advised him to do so, if he could manage
so as to be certain of not being seen. Should
each of us, at different times, be seen coming
here, of course suspicion would be excited,
that some plot is in progress, and this might
result in the frustration of our design.”

“I have thought of that,” returned Champe,
“and I think we had better meet here no
more—especially in the day-time--in the night
of course, we run less risk.”

“Well, I agree with you; we are too near
the citadel of the enemy; and our scheme is
apparently so near success now, that to have
it frustrated, would almost be like taking the
traitor from our hands. Champe, as you say,
delay is dangerous; and I think, upon the
whole, we had better seize the traitor before
something unforeseen occurs to thwart our
plans.”

“Shall it be to-night?”

“No, I meant not so soon—though I would
it could be so.”

“And what is to prevent?”

“You remember we have no boat in readiness,
for one thing.”

“But can not one be procured?”

“Possibly, though it is uncertain. It is
now three o'clock; at least, and night will soon
set in.”

“So much the better—we can work the
faster and surer.”

“But the rest of our party?”

“Carlini is at home, and can be easily notified,
and you say Josh will be here, in all probability.
Besides, if he is not, we could manage
without him; and on further consideration,
perhaps it would be better that we should;
for although I do not doubt his fidelity, and
willingness to assist, I fear his tongue might
be tempted to wag at the wrong time, and a
chance word might ruin all”

“I think he will be discreet; we must make
him so, at all events; I should not like to attempt
the seizure without his knowledge. And
there is Rosalie Du Pont—I have promised
to give her notice when the scheme is ripe;
besides, we want the co-operation of men on
the other side, and they will not be there till
to-morrow night, at the soonest.”

“I see you are full of objections, Captain;
but nevertheless, I am for making the attempt
at all risks. We must trust something to
luck, of course; and if we can once get Arnold
on the other side, I think we are strong
enough to guard him.”

“But the boat—you forget that?”

“No, I forget nothing; but surely we have
one skiff, which, though small, we must make
answer.”

“Ay, but that is on the other side; you
seem to overlook the fact that young Nugent
crossed in it to-day.”

“Well, to do away with that objection, I
will swim over and get it, after dark.”

“I am as anxious as yourself, Sergeant;
but really, I fear we shall be too precipitate;
this should have been thought of before.”

“That is true; but I could not foreknow
the news I have heard to-day, of the intention
to embark the Legion immediately. The more
I think of it Captain, the more I fear delay
will prove fatal to our hopes; in fact I have a
presentiment that such will be the case.”

“I would I knew what is best,” returned
Milford, uneasily. “I should never forgive
myself, if we were to make a fatal mistake

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

now, either by precipitation or delay. Come,
Mother Hagold, what do you counsel?”

“Well,” replied the dame, “it isn't for a
woman like me to counsel such as you; but if
you think the thing can possibly be done, I
agree with the Sargent, that the sooner it's
done the better. As to the boat, I think I
can undertake to git one—though, mind you,
I won't promise for sartain. There's Giles
Broach, as lives on the East river side—a
clever old man, that I did a kindness for a
time ago, and who'll be willing, I dare say, to
do me a return—he's got jest sech a boat as
you want, and I think I could git it, without
suspicion being raised; but then how to git it
round here to the Hudson, would be the
trouble; for sentries is out all along the rivers,
as well as the water-guards, and it 'ud be almost
a miracle to 'scape 'em all.”

“There would be less risk in swimming the
river,” said Champe. “I think my plan the
best.”

“Well, let us see what we have to do,”
said Milford. “In the first place, we can do
nothing without a boat: hence, on the procuring
of that, rests even the possibility of all the
rest. Well, Sergeant, you say you can swim
the river and get that; but you can not attempt
such a thing before night sets in, and in
the meantime all must remain in suspense.
Well, we will suppose you are successful—
that you get the skiff, and get down the river,
nearly opposite here, without being discovered:
then some one must stay to guard it; and
as it requires a person of great caution to do
so, we will premise that you remain there,
while Carlini, Josh and myself operate here.”

“And why couldn't I guard the boat, as
well as the Sargeant?” put in the fortune teller.

“Perhaps you could—I did not think of
that,” returned the Captain. “Well, so much
the better; for then Champe would be at liberty
to act with us: we will consider it settled
thus, for the present, at all events. Now, then,
we come to the most delicate and hazardous
task—that of seizing Arnold. We have
watched the traitor narrowly, for the last few
days, and well do we know his habits—the
most favorable one for our project of which
is, and on which all our hopes of success rest,
that of walking up and down his garden,
alone, just before retiring for the night. Now
our plan of operation, to which all have assented,
and which I do not think can be changed
for the better, is for two of us to secrete ourselves
in the garden, in some bushes near this
alley, and the moment the traitor gets near
encugh, to justify the conclusion that we are
certain of our prey, to bound forward together,
place a hand over his mouth, throw him
upon his back, gag him, disarm him, bind his
arms, throw an ample cloak around him, press
a hat over his forehead, and then, one on
eitherside, conduct him into the alley, through
the pailings we have taken off, (but so replaced,
that a moments work will remove them),
and thence to guard him to the boat: and furthermore,
if we chance to meet a sentinel on
the way, we are to represent him as a drunken
soldier, whom we are taking to the lower
guard-house. This, I believe, is our plan,
Sergeant.”

“Yes, such is our plan, Captain, as I understand
it.”

“Well, now to be successful in this bold
undertaking, I think our party is not too
strong, all told. I would have one stationed
in this old building, on the lookout, who, in
the event of unexpected danger, might make
some signal agreed upon, to put the others
on their guard. I would have another concealed
by the loosened pailings, ready to come
to the assistance of the two in the garden,
should it be necessary, or to follow them quietly,
as the case may be. Now the first mentioned
duty, that of watching here, I would
assign to Josh; the second, that of standing
guard by the pailings, to Carlini; and the
third, that of seizing the traitor, to ourselves.
What say you to this disposition of our little
force, Champe?”

“I like your arrangement well, Captain,”
returned Champe, “and only regret there is a
possibility—I may, perhaps, say probability—
of our being obliged to delay its execution till
too late. Oh! would we had taken earlier
measures for bringing our scheme to an immediate
crisis! It is useless to repine now;
but remember, withal, I solemnly urge the
propriety, the necessity, of our acting in the
matter to-night.”

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

“Well, be it so, then,” rejoined Milford
anxiously. “I would that Josh were here.”

“By the by,” said Champe, after a pause,
“what do you think of this Signor Carlini?”

“That he is a wonderful man.”

“Have you faith in his power to predict
events by the science of the stars?”

“I neither believe, nor disbelieve, having
never tested it—I simply do not know. He
says there is truth in the science, and I know
no reason why he should tell us false.”

“What do you think of the peculiar influence
he exercised upon our inquisitive companion?”

“I do not know what to think—that perplexes
me more than all the rest. I do not
understand it; it seems something super-human:
yet it may be only a science, which is
not generally known. I have no faith in a
supernatural power being invested in a mere
mortal; and yet I am obliged to acknowledge
it was wonderful. I questioned Josh upon
the subject, but he could give me no information,
beyond the fact, that while Carlini stood
looking at him, he was unable to move a limb,
or take his eyes from the dark, fiery orbs of
the other.”

“Well,” returned Champe, “I agree with
you, Captain, that he is a wonderful man,
and one likely to make the most skeptical believe
in his wizzard-like powers. When we
consider the somewhat startling manner in
which a stranger is introduced into his presence,
(effected of course by ingenious mechanism,)
the room hung in black, the man himself,
and the remarkable power he does possess,
to astonish beyond comprehension, and
make a lasting impression upon those who
come to consult him—we can not be surprised
that he is regarded, by the ignorant and superstitious,
as a man leagued with the devil.”

Thus conversing, on various matters, an-other
half hour slipped away, when all were
somewhat startled, by hearing three distinct
raps on the door through which the Captain
had been admitted by Dame Hagold.

“I hope we are not suspected and ferreted
out!” said Milford, starting up.

“Quick!” said the dame, in a low, hurried
tone, as she threw open the door of the closet,
disclosing a ladder which led to a floor above,
close under the roof: “Quick! get in here,
mount, draw the ladder up arter ye, and lay
down the boards you find up there, while I
go and see who it is;” and as the others followed
her directions, she closed the closet
door locked it, and hastened down stairs.

CHAPTER XIV. AN UNWELCOME VISITOR.

“I think we are frightened without a
cause,” said Champe, in a low tone, as he and
Milford made a hasty ascent to the cock-loft,
and drew the ladder up after them, preparatory
to laying down the loose boards, which
would effectually conceal their retreat, even
should the closet itself be searched by prying
eyes. “Doubtless the applicant for admission
is a no more alarming personage than honest
Josh himself.”

“So I think, Sergeant, but it is well enough
to be on our guard, for we have a great deal
at stake. A bold, daring general is not
always the wisest, and a prudent retreat is for
better than defeat.”

“That is true, so let us block ourselves in
here, while we can do it without being overheard,”
returned the Sergeant, as he began
to lay the floor with great care, feeling along
the edges of the boards, to ascertain if the
joints were good, for it was too dark to see,
the only light admitted into the place being
through too very narrow crevices just under
the eaves. “By the by,” he continued, in
the same low, guarded tone, which was
scarcely above a whisper, “did it never strike
you, Captain, that will all our caution, our
lives are already in the hands of this woman?
and that should she choose to tell what she
knows, our necks would be in the halter in
less than twenty-four hours?”

“Yes, we are in her power, and have been
from the first; but I have no fears on that
account; for if she were not to be relied
upon, in any and every emergency, she would
hardly be likely to be in the confidence of
General Washington.”

“Ah! if she is in his confidence, that is

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

proof enough of her honesty and fidelity. I
knew nothing of her. I was made acquainted
with her through you, and I asked no questions,
for, knowing you to be cautious and
discreet, I doubted not you had good grounds
for every thing you said and did.”

“Yes, in my instructions received from the
General himself, I was directed where to find
her, and also told that I could rely upon
both her discretion and integrity, should I
require her assistance. Her history, what I
have been able to glean from her, is briefly
this: When the war broke out, she had a
husband and son, both of whom joined the
American army. Her husband was killed in
the battle of Saratoga, and her son afterward
deserted to the British, from his post of sentry
on the lines. Subsequently he fell into the
hands of the Americans, was tried, and condemned
to be shot. Washington was with
the division that took him prisoner; and the
mother of the boy, for he was a mere youth
then, was there, also, as a camp-follower.
As a mother, of course she felt for her son;
and she flew to the noble General, and plead
so earnestly for his life—representing her
lonely condition, the youth of her child, the
gallant deeds of his father—that the heart of
our humane commander melted with pity, and
her prayer wes granted. In return for this
generous conduct, she vowed to devote her
whole energies, her life, to the cause of liberty.
Shortly after, she was missing from the
American camp, and it was soon ascertained
she had taken up her quarters with the
British, where she was among the loudest in
denouncing the rebels. Washington only
knew why she was there. Her son went with
her, but she would never tell what became of
him.”

“Hist!” said Champe, in a whisper. “I
hear voices, and one of them is unknown to
me.”

“We need not regret our precautions,
then,” returned Milford. “Hark!”

Our friends now heard steps approaching,
and immediately after the door of the room
below them was thrown open, and the voice
of the fortune teller was heard saying:

“Well, you see there aint nobody here—so,
if you please, we'll pass on to the next
room.”

“Stop, hold 'ooman, not so fast!” was the
gruff reply; and our friends could hear a
soldier-like tread across the floor, and a clinking
sound, as if a musket was being shifted
into different positions. They could see nothing,
and consequently remained in suspense
as to what was taking place below; but their
feelings may readily be imagined, for they
believed their plot had, by some means, been
detected, and that an officer was already in
pursuit of them.”

“Well, be you satisfied now?” inquired
the dame.

“Why, there's nobody in this hold rag of a
bed, that's sartain,” growled the corporal,
(for such the new-comer was) as he thrust
his bayonet several times into Dame Hagold's
rade pallet. “But hit don't follow that he's
not in this hold shanty, for all that. Come,
hold 'ooman, you'd best give him hup, while
I'm civil, for I'm bound to 'ave him, d'ye see?
He can't git away, for I've got half a dozen
fellows below, on the watch, that wouldn't let
a mouse escape, if hit was a mouse we's
hafter.”

“I tell you he's not here, sir,” returned the
the dame, tartly; “but if you don't believe
me, jest look till you're blind.”

“Well, somebody's 'ere—who his it then?”

“I tell you nobody's here.”

“ 'Twon't do, hold 'ooman—twon't do; I'm
too hold for that. Where's that door go to?”

“That's a closet.”

“Hopen it.”

“What for?”

“I want to look in there.”

“It's locked,” said the dame, trying it, and
thus purposely delayed, that her guest might
have time to make all right, in case they had
at first neglected her instructions.

“Well, if hits locked, I 'spose you'd better
hunlock it,” perisisted the corporal, “and
that'll save me the trouble of smashing it
down—d'ye see?”

“Ah, here's the key,” rejoined the dame,
who had been fumbling about in her pocket
for some time.

She applied it to the door, but the lock must

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

have been very old and in bad condition,
judging from the trouble she had in forcing
back the bolt. At last, after repeated trials,
and much shaking of the crazy old door, a
proceeding duly appreeiated by our friends
above, the inside of the closet was disclosed
to the eager eyes of the expectant corporal.

“You satisfied now?” queried the dame,
with a triumphant look, as a single glance assured
her that all was right overhead.

“Don't talk so much, hold 'ooman—don't—'
cause I likes silence in the ranks, d'ye
see!” said the corporal, as he thrust his
bayonet into the walls, and tried the floor
with the breach of his musket. “Somebody
might be hover'ead,” he said, looking up, and
even punching the loose boards with the
point of his bayonet, but which, to the surprise
of even Dame Hagold remained firm in
their places—our friends having taken the
wise precaution to stretch themselves across
them.

Had the Corporal turned suddenly upon
the dame, as he made his last remark, he
would have seen enough, in her changing
countenance, to rouse his suspicions; but,
fortunately, he was otherwise occupied; and
in another moment she was sufficiently nerved
to have braved, unflinchingly, unchangingly,
the most piercing scrutiny of an experienced
inquisitor.

“Somebody might be up there,” she repeated,
with a taunting laugh, when she saw
the boards did not move, as the Corporal tried
them with the point of his bayonet. “Hadn't
I best git some tools and help you rip up the
ceiling? you look like as though a little work
wouldn't hurt you much.”

“Silence, hold 'ooman!” returned the Corporal,
angrily, withdrawing rather quickly
from the closet, as though he feft half ashamed
of what he was doing. “Silence, I say!
them's the orders d'ye see?”

“I'll not be silent for such a contemptible
scamp as you!” replied the dame, bristling up
savagely, no longer having any dread of the
Corporal's anger, now that she felt that her
friends were safe. “Don't tell me to be silent,
in my own house, you mean, contemptible,
good-for-nothing, white-livered scoundrel!”
she continued, striding up to him, with the
look of a fury, and holding up her hands, with
bent fingers, as if she were about to bury her
long nails in the flesh of his face. “Don't
talk to me that way, you walking automaton!
or I'll leave my marks on your ugly phiz, as
sure's I'm a living woman!”

“There, that'll do, hold 'ooman,” rejoined
the Corporal, beating a hasty retreat, and
bringing his musket to a charge, to protect himself;
“that'll do; let's 'old a parley. In the
king's name, I command ye halt! Now attention
the 'ole, till we make a treaty of peace.
In the first place, let me tell you, I've got to
search this 'ouse, from cellar to garret; and
hif you let's me do hit quietly, well and good;
but hif you don't, I 'ave to call in a couple of
my men and take you prisoner. Now what
do you say to that, hold 'ooman?”

“As I told ye afore, sarch till you're blind—
I don't care a rap; but don't go for to tell
me to hold my tongue agin, you jack-a-napes!”

“Well, then, we'll sign a treaty, hon these
conditions; you're to talk has much has you
please, and I'm to prosecute my search, hunmolested.
Now this his settled, hold 'ooman,
d'ye see? So right about face—march!”

“I'll not stir from this room,” said the dame,
resolutely: and if you want to sarch further,
you'll have to do it alone, or else call in some
of your jack-asses from outside.”

“Well, hold 'ooman, can't say I'm particular
hanxious for your company: so I'll hadvance
and reconoiter alone; but hif I sees
any suspicious hobject, you may depend,
mether Gunn, I'll charge hupon't with the'
ole column, rank and file. Hattention, Corporal
Jones! trim the line—right face—
march!” and with this, the petty officer quitted
the room, doing the mock-heroic with a
serio-comic air, that made even Dame Hagold
laugh in spite of herself, as she threw herself
into a seat to await his return.

In about teu minutes or so, he reappeared
and said:

“I don't find nobody, hold 'ooman; so I
shall leave you to your meditations, and 'ope
you'll 'ave a nice time hov't, d'ye see!”

“Well, I 'spose you won't be afeard, now,
to tell me who you've been sarching for, and
why you thought he was here?”

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

“Why, hold 'ooman, has I told ye before,
I've been looking for a fellow that hought to'
ave a rope round his neck, d'ye see? Somebody
told me they seen a man sneaking round'
ere, not long ago, and I thought it might be'
im, d'ye see!”

“Well, who is he? and what's he done?”

“His name's John Hagold, and—”A
cry from the other interrupted the Corporal,
who immediately added, “But what's the
matter with you? d'ye know 'im?”

“My son!” groaned the dame, covering her
face with her hands—“my son!” Then quickly
starting up, she fairly gasped: “But
what's he done? what's he accused of now?”

“Murder!” was the brief and appalling
answer.

“Oh! heaven have mercy on me!” groaned
the dame, as she staggered into her seat,
and again buried her face in her hands.

For several minutes she set rocking to and
fro, and groaning with maternal anguish; then
withdrawing her hands from her face she
continued:

“But tell me, sir, the whole particulars,
and conceal nothing!” She waited a moment
for an answer, but none came. “Do you refuse
to answer a mother's questions concerning
her child!” she pursued, again starting
up from her seat and turning to where she
supposed the Corporal was standing. “Ha!
he is gone!” and she flew out of the room
and down the stairs, to overtake and question
him.

But she was too late, not a soldier remained
in sight. The Corporal, wishing to avoid a
scene, and having no cause for further delay,
had beat a hasty retreat, but with a determination
to keep a watch upon the old building,
since he had discovered it to be the abode
of the mother of the fugitive.

How much this circumstance affected the
designs and arrangement of our little band
of heroic spies, the sequel will show.

For something like half an hour, Dame
Hagold sat on the stairs, sobbing with grief
and then recollecting her guests, she returned
to the apartment containing the closet, and
opening the door of the latter, informed them
that the coast was clear. In a few moments
Milford and Champe made their descent from
the cock-loft. It required no explanations
from the dame as to the cause of her grief
for they had overheard all that had grief
between her and the Corporal.

“I sincerely condole with you in your misfortune,”
said Milford, in a soothing tone.

“I must bear up agin it,” answered the
dame, wiping her eyes, “I must bear up agin
it. He seems predestined to die by the halter.
I've done all that I could for him, he'd
never take my advice, and now he must 'bide
the consequences. It's hard gentlemen—'tis
indeed—for I'm a fond mother; but I won'
be more weak nor foolish than I can help
There I'm right now—right as I can be—and
your business must go on afore all others.”

“Well, Champe,” said Milford, turning to
him, “something must be done—what shall it
be? Shall we make the attempt to-night!
or leave it for to-morrow night?”

“To-night, if possible,” answered Champe,
“for I have a presentiment, that any longer
delay will be ruinous. I must go back to my
quarters, however, and, on some pretense or
another, manage to obtain leave of absence
for the evening.”

“And if it be refused?”

“Then I will take it, at the first favorable
opportunity, and meet you at the oak, at the
edge of yonder wood, where we have twice
met before. In either case, I will meet you
there, as I think it less hazardous than coming
here, since it is more than likely this house
will be watched. The signal shall be the same
as before, the hooting of the owl. I must ascertain,
too, the pass-word, for the night.”

“I think you are right in supposing the
house will be watched; for, if I am not mistaken,
the corporal will have a spy in this
vicinity; therefore, I approve of your proposition.
But I fear we shall run some risk
in leaving it, and, therefore, be obliged to
wait till night sets in.”

“I dread so much delay,” returned Champe
“but know of no better plan.”

“The night is not far off,” rejoined Milford
looking out through a crevice, “and, to all
appearances, now will be favorable to our
object. The sky is becoming overcast with
clouds.”

“I hope it will not set in to rain,” said

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

Champe, with considerable uneasiness, as he
also took a survey of the heavens; “for although
such an event might favor our secret
movements, it would be equally destructive to
our hopes in another quarter.”

“Ah! yes, I understand you: Arnold, of
course, would not take his usual walk in the
garden.”

The conversation was here interrupted
again, by another knock on the door below.
Again our friends hurried into the closet, and
up the ladder; and the dame, having locked
them in, went down to ascertain who was the
new-comer, and what his business. Presently
our friends heard the voice of Josh; and descending
from the cock-loft, they waited, with
some impatience, for the woman to let them
out.

“Well, Josh,” said the Captain, “we have
been expecting you some time; what news do
you bring?”

“Wal, Capting, them are chaps we peppered
up in the woods there, has got away,
and gone clean, slick, hide and hair.”

“Gone?” echoed Milford, in surprise.

“Fact, I swow to Guinea.”

“How did they get away?”

“Wal, that's more'n I know; but gone they
was when I got there; and the fellers that
went up with me wouldn't 'a believed they'd
been there at all, and that we'd lied about the
hull affair, if it hadn't been for the cut away
and stamped-down bushes, and the blood on
the ground, and some tracks, that looked like
several fellers had carried 'em off to the river.
We follered them 're tracks to the water, but
didn't find nothing o' the chaps themselves,
and so we calculated they'd put out in a
boat.”

“This is strange!” mused Milford.

“I don't see nothing strange about it, Captain,”
chimed in Dame Hagold. “I told you
them scoundrels was too cowardly to come
here by themselves; and I 'spose their cut-throat
companions warn't a great ways off;
and so arter you'd gone, they somehow come
upon their bodies, and took 'em away.”

“What a narrow escape for Rosalie!” said
Milford, thinking aloud, and fairly shuddering
as he recalled the horrid scene through which
both she and himself had passed.

“Do you think any one saw you enter
here, Josh?” inquired Champe.

“Guess not—I didn't see nobody looking.”

“Well, as you are one of us, you will understand
how necessary it is to be cautious, when
I tell you this house has been searched by a
British officer, and that we are now staying
here, to avoid detection, till night, when we
contemplate setting about putting our plan
into immediate execution.”

“What! you mean the taking of him?”
and Josh jerked his thumb over his shoulder
in the direction of Arnold's residence.

Champe nodded an affirmative.

“To-night?”

“If possible.”

“A new arrangement, then, I calculate.”

“Yes;” and Champe proceeded to explain
it, with as much brevity as the subject would
admit of. “If it does not rain before midnight,”
he said, in conclusion, “I see no insurmountable
object to the accomplishment of
our design, unless it be the want of a boat;
and I must venture to swim the river for one,
rather than let that deter us from making the
trial.”

“What sort of a boat do you want?” inquired
Josh.

“Any row-boat would answer, capable of
containing half a dozen persons.”

“Wal, as I's coming down here, along the
bank of the river, I seen one, hitched by a
rope to a tree, not fur up, that I guess 'll jest
do thething nicely,” returned Josh.

“This is good news: and we must secure
it, at all hazards.”

A general consultation now took place,
every trivial affair was duly discussed and arranged,
and, as soon as night had drawn her
sable curtain, so that they could depart without
being seen, our gallant little band of spies
separated, to meet again at a certain place
and at a certain hour.

The events consequent upon that meeting
will be detailed in their proper place.

CHAPTER XV. OUR HERO AND HEROINE.

An hour or two after nightfall, Captain

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

Milford called at the mansion of Graham
Percy, and expressed a desire to see Rosalie
Du Pont.

“She's been thronged with visitors all the
afternoon, sir, and she's very much fatigued,”
answered the domestic, in a hesitating manner.

“Nevertheless, I must see her, if only for
a few moments,” rejoined Milford.

He was accordingly shown into a private
parlor; and presently Rosalie made her appearance,
looking very pale, but, if any thing,
more beautiful and interesting than ever.

“O, Edgar,” she said, throwing herself
upon a seat, “I am nearly worn out. So
many fashionable visitors, who said so many
meaningless nothings, and asked so many
questions, and required so many repetitions of
the horrible events through which I have
passed, that, considering the excitement, too,
under which I labored, I do think it little
short of a miracle if I retain my senses.”

“Well, I will not detain you long, dear
Rosalie,” said Milford, in reply; “and of
course the history you were about to give me
of yourself, must be dispensed with for the
present.”

“You seem serious, Edgar,” returned Rosalie,
with some anxiety; “has any thing new
of importance occurred?”

“Yes,” answered the other, in a low
guarded tone; “we have resolved to seize
the traitor to-night, if possible.”

“To-night!” exclaimed Rosalie; “you alarm
me! Why to-night? I thought the attempt
was not to be made for some days.”

“So thought I, when I saw you last; but
our original intentions are changed; we fear
delay.”

“But to-night—it is so sudden—my heart
too misgives me! Oh! Edgar, I would you
had not come on this perilous business! Oh!
if any thing should happen to you;” and the
bare thought conjured up such strong emotions
in the heart of the fair maiden, that, impulsively,
she started up from her seat, threw her
arms around the other's neck, and wept.

“Nay, dearest Rosalie,” said Milford, tenderly,
fondly straining her to his beating heart.
`Nay, dearest, give yourself no uneasiness,
I will be very, prudent; and I think we
are guarded against any serious danger.”

All danger is serious, is alarming, is terrible,
if it menaces you, Edgar,” was the tremulous
answer of the lovely Rosalie. “To-night,
too!—oh, to-night!—can you not put it
off another day?”

“No, dearest, our plans are settled; but why
do you object to this night, more than to another?”

“I do not know; it is so sudden, Edgar—
so unexpected; and then, I seem to have a
strong foreboding that all will not go well—
that something terrible will happen. I want
delay—I know not why—but I want delay.
Oh! dear, dearest Edgar, if you love me do
not make the attempt to night! Promise me,
dear Edgar—will you?”

“If it merely rested with myself, my own
dear Rosalie, I would promise, I would grant
you any favor; for oh! I love you dearly, devotedly,
almost to madness. But, dearest,
you would not counsel me to dishonor, I am
sure; you would not have me desert my companions
at the last moment; you would not
have me now shrink, like a coward, from the
task I have undertaken, and have my name
a by-word of reproach among my comrades!”

“Oh! no, no; but could you not persuade
your companions to delay the attempt a day
or two longer?” said Rosalie, in a sort of
pleading tone.

“And that very delay we fear will increase,
rather than diminish, the danger of our undertaking.
Beside, having consented to the
arrangement for to-night, what reason should
I give for putting it off to a later period? I
could not tell them the truth—that your request
alone had influenced me to this step.”

“No, Edgar, no, that would not do, certainly,”
said Rosalie, hurriedly, a modest blush
suffusing her lovely countenance. “Ah me!”
she sighed, “what is to be done?”

“Really, dearest,” returned Milford, in a
tender, soothing tone, “I think you are needlessly
alarmed.”

“I hope so—I pray I may be!” she replied,
with energy. “But I should be more heroic—
I, who have been through so much, with a
stout heart: I should not shrink now, like a
timid school-girl, from the mere anticipation

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

of danger; but we can not always master our
feelings, dear Edgar, and act as reason dictates;
we can not always be nerved beyond a
quivering fear: for every human being has a
vulnerable point; and apprehension, if not
for ourselves, at least for those we love, will,
at certain times, as the great bard says of conscience,
`make cowards of us all.' The excitement
and fatigue I have so recently undergone,
have relaxed my nerves, and rendered
me unfit for your communication.”

“I regret, then, to have made it,” returned
the Captain; “but you know you made me
promise—”

“Ay, and if you had not kept it,” interrupted
Rosalie, “I should have had my faith
in your honor shaken. No Edgar, you did
right; and I hope this weakness—for weakness
l know it to be—will soon pass away, so
that I can show myself worthy of a brave
soldier's regard.”

“Ah! Rosalie, dearest,” rejoined Milford,
imprinting a kiss upon her tempting lips, “you
are worthy the regard of the bravest of the
brave; and as I ponder upon the blissful
thought, that you are pledged to me, that you
may one day be mine, I feel that I am blessed
far beyond my deserts.”

“And I have precisely the same feelings,”
returned Rosalie, looking up affectionately
into the other's face;” and my happiness is
only counterbalanced by the fear of losing
you. For myself, danger rather has a charm
than otherwise; but for you, I tremble.”

“And you have been through other peril
than those with which I am acquainted, I understand,”
said Milford, the words of the fortune-teller
now recurring to him. “What
adventure have you lately had in the country?”

“Who says I have been in the country
lately?” asked Rosalie, coloring.

“Ha! it is true, then, I see, by that tell-tale
blush,” rejoined Milford. “Ah! Rosalie, you
have been unkind—O, very unkind—to keep
this a secret from me. I thought I possessed
your entire confidence.”

“But who says I have been in the country
of late?” repeated the other.

“Dame Hagold.”

“Indeed! did she then tell you—”

“What?” inquired the Captain, as Rosalie
suddenly pasued. “Did she tell me what?”

“Ay, what did she tell you?” returned Rosalie.

“Well, she told me nothing. She seemed
about to do so, but, recollecting herself, ended
by declaring it a secret.”

“Well, I would rather not be more explicit
at present, dear Edgar; sometime, if we both
get safely over our present perils, I will tell
you all.”

“Then I will not question you, dearest,
any further,” replied the Captain; “it is enough
for me to know you have reasons for wishing
to remain silent”

“Ah! thanks, dearest Edgar, thanks; for
by this I see your confidence in me is not impaired,
although I am obliged to mystify you
a little.”

“Dear Rosalie,” returned Milford, gazing
fondly upon the countenance upturned to his,
“I would sooner doubt myself than you.
Were all the world to accuse you of a wrong,
and make the accusation strong in truth by
reason of their oaths; and were you, with
your dark, bright eyes, all calmly looking into
mine, to declare, with your sweet lips, the accusation
false; I would behave your unassisted
word, before all other evidence in opposition.”

“Ah! this is love,” cried Rosalie, with
glowing animation; “this is love—the pure,
the true, the lasting, holy, ever-faithful love—
which, living, gives us bliss, and, dying, makes
us happy; for love like this is not of the
`earth earthy,' but of that glorious region we
hope to gain when we have run our race below,
and death hath set on us the seal of immortality.
To feel ourself so loved, by one
we love in turn, creates within the mind the
purest, most delicious, happiness that mortal
is destined to know—though it may be as
dross to gold, compared to what the good may
know hereafter.”

“Yes, that hereafter is a blessed prospect,
to such as live aright while here,” returned
Milford, musingly. “Were it not for that,
what melancholy, gloom, and misery would
surround us!—and oh! how awful would be
the contemplation, that when grim death

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

should come to sever those who love, the separation
would be made eternal! Thank God!
we have a hope, that rises o'er such shades of
gloom, even as God's bow of promise arches
o'er the storm.”

“And you have hope that we shall meet
again, when time has run its course?” said
Rosalie, looking fondly upon her lover's noble
countenance.

“I have that hope,” replied Milford, “else
should I be most miserable.”

“Then to that hope I'll cling, even should
the worst befall thee, dearest Edgar,” returned
the fair girl, while two bright, pearly tears
stood in her lustrous eyes.

“Ay, sweet Rosalie, that hope shall be the
star upon life's path, to guide and cheer us
both, although portentous clouds at times rise
in our horizon, and threaten us with dire destruction.
But, dearest, however painful it
may be to both, I must remind you now, that
it is time for us to part.”

“So soon, dear Edgar?”

“Ay, Rosalie, for I must not keep my comrades
waiting.”

“And perhaps we are now to part for the
last time!”

“God only knows—but I will hope not.”

“Oh! if it should be, Edgar!”

“Then you must mourn me as one that
died a martyr to liberty.”

“Well, well—I will try to bear up. Be
still, heart! be still!”

“Should I chance to fall, dearest,” said Milford,
in a tremulous tone, “you will see that
justice is done my memory?”

“Yes—yes—dear—Edgar,” sobbed
the fair girl; for in spite of her efforts to be
stoical, to appear calm and composed, her feelings
almost choked her utterance.

“And now farewell, Rosalie!” rejoined the
Captain, fondly embracing the gentle, truehearted
maiden.

“But ere you go,” said the other, “tell me
where you meet, and what is your plan of
operation?”

Milford, in a low tone, hurriedly informed
her of the whole arrangement, and said, in
conclusion,

“But an idea has just struck me, which
causes me fresh anxiety.”

“Speak! what is it?”

“That, should I be detected, or be successful,
suspicion may fall on you as an accomplice.”

“Indeed! Edgar—how so?”

“From the fact, that our intimacy is known
to Sir Henry Clinton. It is all well enough
so long as he believes me a deserter; but the
moment it is discovered I am a spy, he will
naturally become suspicious of you. A thousand
reeallections will then flash upon his
mind, tending to strengthen this impression;
and oh! I tremble at what may be the consequences
to yourself!”

“And if you are taken, Edger, I scarcely
care what those consequences may be,” returned
Rosalie, sadly and gloomily; “and if
you are successful, I shall too much rejoice to
let them trouble me. But that you may not
be uneasy on my account, let me assure you
that nothing more serious will happen than a
fashionable disgrace—loss of caste in society-the
which, you may rest assured, will not
trouble me beyond a passing inconvenience.
I might perhaps find it to my advantage to
leave the city; but even that would be pleasant
than otherwise; for I could then openly
mingle with those noble patriots, whose success
and welfare I have so much at heart, and
whose society to me is far dearer than that of
their would-be oppressors.”

“And you stand high, dear Rosalie, with
the best and noblest of these noble men; for
almost the last words of Washington to me,
were words of caution, respecting the endangering
of your safety.”

“Ah, Edgar, believe me, I feel more pride
in knowing I am, or have been, a momentary
object of solicitude on the part of tha
great and good man, than I should at learning
I had become a favorite at the court of the
mightiest sovereign of Europe; so much superior
to accidental royalty, in my humble
opinion, is this nobleman of nature. But I am
delaying you; I will do so no longer. Go,
Edgar, go! and may the good God protect
you! Be cautious, Edgar! be prudent! and
if you are tempted to do any thing rash, think
of me, pause, and reflect. There, adieu!
adieu! but Heaven grant it is not forever.'

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

“Farewell,” returned Milford—“farewell,
dear Rosalie—farewell! If our plan succeeds,
it may be long ere we shall meet again; if it
fail, it may be longer still; therefore, a last, a
fond farewell—perchance the very last that
we shall ever exchange on earth—and should
our next meeting be in heaven, there is no
parting there.”

As Milford said this, he strained the weeping
Rosalie to his heart, in a long, fervent, and
silent embrace—pressed his lips for a moment
to hers—and then, seeming to tear himself
away, rushed from the room; while she, half
fainting, sank upon a seat, and burying her
face in her hands, gave full vent to her overcharged
feelings. Suddenly she sprang to
her feet, and hurrying up to her little boudoir,
closed the door, and said to Munee, who sat
by the table, reading,

“Quick! girl—my disguise!”

The mute looked astonished, and picking
up a pen, wrote,

“What new adventure now, my dear mistress?”

“I can not explain now: quick! my disguise!”

“Unless you let me go with you, I will not
assist you,” wrote the other.

“Well, go—yes, you shall go—but hasten!
hasten! my disguise! quick! every moment
is an age;” and Rosalie became almost wild
with excitement.

Ten minutes later, two figures glided through
the shrubbery and garden, in the rear of Percy's
mansion, and out of the gate that opened
upon the bank of the river.

A stranger, to have seen them, would have
pronounced them two mullatto youths.

CHAPTER XVI. THE QUARREL AND THE ALARM.

In a small, well-arranged cabinet, on the
ground floor, which could be entered through
a larger apartment, or by a private staircase
that led down to the garden, General Arnold
and Colonel Malpert were seated, a few hours
subsequent to the events of the preceding
chapter. A small mahogany table stood be
tween the two, and on this lay cards, and two
large piles of money. A chandalier, with
numerous sconces, in which were set burning
wax tapers, was suspended to the ceiling, directly
over the table, and threw a strong light
upon the features of our two worthies. The
faces of both were flushed, as if from wine,
of which there were some three or four kinds,
standing on a side-board, within reaching distance.
Arnold's face was not only flushed,
but there was a kind of intense anxiety, of
almost wild excitement, displayed in its expression,
which may be frequently seen on
the countenance of a desperate gambler, when
fickle fortune turns against him, and he resolves
to retrieve his loss or lose the last penny
he has in the world. In rather striking contrast
to the features of the host, were those of
his companion. He did not exactly smile;
but his face expressed a secret self satisfaction,
a sort of suppressed triumph, which told, as
plainly as expression could tell, that he was
the winner, and that he had very good reasons
for believing he was likely to remain so.

For some time the game continued without
a word being spoken on either side, during
which the pile of money on Arnold's side of
the board, gradually decreased, while that of
his opponent increased in the same ratio. At
length, the whole of Arnold's was staked, and
immediately after raked down by the Colonel,
who looked up with an expression, which
seemed to say, “Will you venture more to-night?”

The traitor was much excited. He looked
at the board, at the cards, at the money, and
then exclaimed, with an oath, as if in answer
to the other's look:

“Yes, I'll try you another hundred.”

He reached over for one of the bottles,
filled a drinking cup of silver, and drained it
at a draught. He then pushed it to the Colonel,
who filled the cup in like manner, and
placed it to his lips. But, unlike Arnold, he
did not drain it. He watched his opportunity,
and while the other was occupied in getting
a hundred pound note, threw it out of
the window, smacking his lips at the same
time, and saying:

“Ah! that is capital wine, my dear General

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

—capital!—the real juice of the grape, and
no mistake. I have reason to fear such wine
as that, General; for I am fain to attribute
some of my ill luck to that.”

“You don't seem to have any ill luck lately,
Colonel, returned the traitor, as he handed
the other the note already referred to, and
proceeded to draw a hundred sovereigns from
the heap of money which still lay loose upon
the table. “Five hundred pounds you were
winner yesterday, three hundred the day before,
and these one hundred sovereigns are
all that remain of one thousand to-day.”

“Yes, I have had rather good luck for a
day or two, I will admit,” rejoined the Colonel;
“but then, my dear General, you must
consider how much I lost before.”

“Ay, sir, eight hundred pounds altogether,
which leaves you, at this moment, nine hundred
the gainer.”

“Which I may lose again this very sitting.
Ah, General, were it not for the ups and
downs in this game, I fear there would be
very little pleasure in it—it would soon become
very tiresome.”

“Well, give me the ups, and I care little
who has the downs,” said Arnold.

“I believe you, upon my honor,” returned
Malpert, with a smile so equivocal, that the
other was at a loss whether to regard it as
ironacal, or as a species of pleasantry.

“Well, come, shuffle the cards, Colonel,
and let us to business, for it is waxing fate.”

“Then you are determined to play more,
eh?”

“Yes, till I win your pile, or lose mine.”

“Have at you then,” returned the Colonel,
shuffling the cards, and pushing them over to
the other to cut. “A sovereign ante, I suppose,
the same as before?”

“Yes,” replied Arnold, tossing one on the
gold pieces upon the center of the table,
where Malpert mated it by a similar coin.

The cards being dealt, and Arnold having
examined his hand, pushed up fifty sovereigns
to the ante, without speaking. His opponent
pushed up ninety-nine.

“Ha! I see you mean to tempt me to stake
the last penny,” said Arnold. “I call you,”
he added, pushing up his remaining fortynine
pieces.

“Three aces and two jacks,” answered
Malpert, throwing down his hand.

“Beat again, by —!' cried Arnold,
springing up from the table. “And I was so
sure of winning!” he added, showing three
kings and two tens.

“We both had powerful hands, it seems,”
returned Malpert, as he quietly raked down
the money. “Shall we try it again, General?”

“No, no—not to-night—not to-night,” replied
the other quickly: “a thousand pounds
is enough to lose in one day—I might almost
say at one sitting”

“It is nearly twelve, too,” rejoined Malpert,
looking at his watch.

As he was about replacing it in his fob,
Arnold suddenly moved the table from between
himself and the other, and catching
Malpert by the wrist, drew a card from his
sleeve, and held it up before him, while his
own features assumed a look of diabolical
rage.

“Can you tell me what that is, sir?” he demanded,
fiercely.

For a moment or two, the Colonel was taken
completely aback, and looked confused
and embarrassed; but he was too old a practitioner
in roguery, to be long off his guard,
for the single circumstance of being detected
in cheating, albeit he deeply regretted its
having occurred with a victim he had just
fairly begun to fleece. Summoning all his
coolness, impudence, and effrontery to his
aid, he soon recovered his wonted composure,
and looking quietly at the colored paste-board,
which Arnold, fairly trembling with suppressed
rage, held before him, he replied, with the
greatest sang froid:

“Why, that is a card, dear General, I do
believe.”

“Don't dear general me, sir, any more!”
cried Arnold, ready to burst with passion.
“You think that is a card, do you?—you are
certain of it, are you?—look sharp, and be
sure!—it is a card, is it?”

“It is, upon my honor,” replied Malpert, as
if answering some serious question of mighty
import.

“Say rather upon your cheating, for honor
you have none,” rejoined Arnold, with savage

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

sarcasm. “Well, sir, it is a card, you admit;
now look again, and you will see, by what
seems a rather singular coincidence, that it is
an ace.”

“It is, indeed,” returned Malpert, gravely,
looking at the card, as if it were a curiosity.
“Yes, a card, and an ace,” he added; “singular
coincidence, truly.”

“And found in your sleeve, sirrah!”

“Well, yes, I believe it was.”

“And by aces you just now won a hundred
pounds!”

“An indisputable fact, as I'm a gentleman.”

“Well, sir, please to tell me how I came to
find that card in your sleeve!”

“I do not know, I'm sure; shouldn't be
surprised to learn you saw it there, as it were
by accident.”

“No sir—I mean to ask you how the card
came to be there?” thundered Arnold, stamping
his foot violently.

“O, ah! yes—you wish to know how the
card came to be there? Yes, I understand
you now. Well, my dear General, I put it
there.”

“You did? you put it there? you admit
it?” roared Arnold, almost black in the face
with passion. “Sir, allow me then to pronounce
you a cheating scoundrel!”

“And who says it?” quietly asked the
other.

“I, sir—I say it! and repeat it!”

“And, pray who and what are you?”pursued
Malpert, in a sneering, cutting tone of
irony. “If I am a cheating scoundrel, who
only cheat a knave, pray what are you, that
thought to betray your own countrymen for
gold? who have not only cheated the gallows
of its due, but let an honest man be hung in
your place! It is highly becoming in one
like you to recriminate—forgetful, while you
throw stones, that you live in a glass house, of
so frail a structure that one blow may demolish
it.”

“Colonel Malpert, this is heaping insult
on insult,” cried Arnold, furiously.

“It is telling a plain truth, nevertheless,
returned the other, drily.

“You have robbed me, sir!”

“| And you the King's treasury. I only
have the double honor of stealing from a thie
and a traitor.”

Arnold fairly foamed with rage; and it was
some time ere his worst passions, now raised
to the highest pitch, would allow him to articulate
a syllable in reply.

“Sir!” he said, at length—“this insolence
is unbearable!—and, by —! I will have
satisfaction!”

“At any time, and in any manner you
please,” was the quiet rejoinder.

“Leave my house, sir!” stamped Arnold,
who really did not care to meet the other under
the circumstances, particularly as he knew
him to be a dead shot, and one of the best
swordsmen in the army.

“I shall quit your house with pleasure, replied
Malpert, who, although of a rash and
fiery nature, had, throughout the altercation,
shown a wonderful self-command, not even
allowing his voice to rise above an ordinary
tone of speech.

“And never dare to darken my doors
again!” pursued the traitor, who chafed like
a tormented ox, at the other's quiet indifference
and nonchalance.

“As you please,” returned Malpert, preparing
to depart.

“Quick! sir—begone! ere I throw you
from the window!” continued Arnold, beginning
to pace up and down the room.

“Nay, if that is your game, I may as well
take a hand,” was the cool response of the
Colonel, as be again threw himself upon a
seat, keeping his eye steadily fixed upon the
other.

Arnold stopped short in front of the Colonel,
and for a moment or two glared upon
him, his face wearing a truly ferocious expression.
He fairly trembled with rage, and more
than once seemed on the point of springing
upon his adversary; but whether that cool
blue eye of the other, which now appeared
lighted by a latent fire, that made it fearful to
look upon, restrained him—or whether he felt
it a sort of disgrace to attack a man in his own
house—are matters unnecessary for us to decide;
though we feel we risk nothing for veracity
in saying, that the two combined exercised
a controlling influence; certain it is,

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

however, he did not attempt to put his threat
in execution, but resumed his walk up and
the room, in scornful silence.

Malpert sat and watched him for some five
minutes; but save a rather more sinister expression
than usual, which had gradually settled
upon his countenance, together with a
slight curl of the lips, which formed a sneering
smile, a stranger would have seen nothing
in his looks, to indicate the bitter, deadly hatred
he felt toward the man he had so lately
termed his friend. At length he slowly rose,
deliberately poured out a cup of wine, drank
if off, looked at his watch, and said, in a very
bland tone:

“Upon my honor, it is midnight: really, I
must be going. Adieu, Brigadier, till we
meet again;” and with this sarcastic valedictory,
which met with no response, he coolly
walked out of the cabinet, closing the door
behind him.

The moment he was alone, Arnold threw
himself heavily upon the seat, placed his arms
upon the table, and rested his face upon them.
For the space of half an hour, he did not once
change his position; and only his labored respiration,
which made his chest heave and fall,
was audible.

At length he arose, threw off a cup of wine,
took two or three hasty turns up and down
the room, and then descended to the garden,
by the back stair-caise already mentioned.

The night was cloudy, dark, and rather
raw, but it had not yet rained, and the cold
breeze came with soothing power upon the
traitor's feverish temples. For several min
utes he paced to and fro, in that part of the
garden nearest his dwelling; but at length he
altered his course, and walked slowly down
the central avenue, toward the rear paling,
whice divided his grounds from the back street
or alley, as described in a previous chapter.
On the inside of this paling was a dense
shrubbery—it could not appropriately be
termed a hedge—and as Arnold drew near to
this, he suddenly paused and listened, for he
fancied he heard a slight rustling of the
bushes.

“It was the breeze, doubtless,” he muttered
to himself, and was about to resume his walk
in the same direction, when he was startled
by hearing a peculiar signal, and, at the same
moment, a voice in a low, guarded tone, say.

“Quick! save yourselves! you are watched,
and a night-guard is secretly advancing upon
you;” and as this was said, the traitor heard
what sounded like the stealthy steps of more
than one person gliding away down the alley.

“What, ho! guard! quick! or you will
lose them!” shouted Arnold, who, knowing
nothing of the parties, little dreamed how
near he had been to being kidnapped—be
naturally supposing them to be robbers, prowling
about, perhaps with a view to break into
his own premises for mere plunder.

There was a heavy trampling sound, as of
men running, in answer to the call of the
traitor; and presently the word “Halt,” rang
out clear and distinct, directly opposite him,
but on the other side of the paling, in the
street.

“Who hare you that called hus?” demanded
the same voice, and which, had the
reader been there, he would have instantly
recognized as belonging to Corporal Jones.

“General Arnold,” was the reply.

“Did you 'ere any body, General?” inquired
the Corporal.

“Yes, and they have fled down the street;
and while you stand there, like a blockhead,
they are making their escape.”

“They?” echoed the perplexed Corporal
with marked emphasis. “I don't 'alf hunderstand
it; we wasn't hafter no they; we was
hafter another scamp. We've been fooled
hagin, I think; but hif they've gone, whom-ever
they be, we'll hafter 'em. March! quick
step!” and at the last words, Arnold could
hear the soldiers running down the street.

“This is strange!” mused the perplexed
General; and he pushed his way through the
shrubbery to the paling, and endeavored to
peer over the pickets into the street; but
the night was so dark as to render his range
of vision very limited, and he saw nothing
worthy of notice.

For a few moments he could hear the trampling
of human feet, gradually growing fainter
and more faint, till at last the sound died
away altogether, and only the soughing of a

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

cold, damp breeze was audible. He stood a
few moments longer, to let the breeze fan his
feverish brow. As he was on the point of
turning away, he heard the distant challenge
of a sentinel; but the pass-word was doubtless
given, for again all became still.

“I must inquire into this business to-morrow,”
he said, as he pushed his way back to
the garden, and returned to the house.

The moment the door closed behind him,
the shrubbery was agitated by something more
than the wind; two dusky figures glided up
to one corner of the paling, emerged into the
street, and quickly disappeared in the darkness.

CHAPTER XVII. THE RENDEZVOUS OF THE SPIES.

It was perhaps a quarter of an hour after
the peculiar events just recorded, that a solitary
individual glided into a thicket, on the
outskirts of a word, about a mile distant from
the scene of the foregoing chapter. He had
evidently been running very fast; for his respiration
was quick and heavy, and, from his
manner of sinking down upon the ground,
one would have judged he was very much fatigued.

This individual had not been many minutes
concealed in the thicket, when some one was
heard approaching on the run. He listened
attentively; but ascertaining, beyond all
doubt, he heard only the foot-fall of a single
person, he remained quiet. The new-comer
came up panting, plunged into the thicket,
paused, and drew a long breadth, with a half
whistle.

“Wal,” he said, in a low voice, speaking
to himself, “this ere's a darn putty piece of
business, any how it can be fixed—it is, I
swow to Guinea. Jest at the very moment
when every thing was working so slick, them
are soldiery scamps must come right up and
spile all. Darn 'em! if I'd only had that are
feller, that spoke to the Gineral, by the throat,
how I would a chocked him! Gosh-all-thunder!
he'd seen stars all over his face, as
thick as tick on an old sheep's back.”

“Where are the rest of our friends?” inquired
a clear, sonorous voice, not two feet
distant from where the first speaker stood, and
which proceeded from the lips of the firstcomer.

“Thunder and lightning!” exclaimed Josh
Snipe (for of course the reader has recognized
his voice while speaking); “if I didn't think I
was here all by myself, I'll jest gin ye leave
to comb my head with a rake, and pull one o'
my double-teeth with a pitch-fork—I will, by
Jemima! Wal, who be you, any how?—that
are noise sounds like Mister Carlini's—or
Signor, as some call him.”

“And thine much too loud, unless thou desirest
giving out pursuers an inkling of our
rendezvous,” retu ned the other. “Thou
hast rightly guessed, friend—I am Carlini;
but we must speak lower, or keep silence.”

“How long you been here?” inquired Josh,
in a tone scarcely above a whisper.

“Perhaps five minutes—perhaps less.”

“Wal, I'd like to know, now, who it was
that told you the soldiers was coming; for the
voice sounded like a woman's, or a boy's, and
different from any that I know abeout being
concerned in our plan.”

“The voice was from one that I little expected
to find there at that time,” answered
Carlini; “but I can not be more explicit at
present. I will only say, there were two
youths, apparently, who glided away with me
in the darkness, and separated from me at
the first turning, they taking the left and I the
right.”

“Hark!” said Josh, “there's somebody else
coming, I guess.”

There was a sound of feet approaching, certainly;
but when Josh spoke, it was so faint
as to be almost inaudible. The advancing
party seemed to be nearing our friends with
quick, light steps, and, judging by the sound,
there was more than one; but how many, or
who they might prove to be, the darkness of
the night, which enveloped them as in a pall,
rendered it impossible to say. That they were
the Captain and Sergeant, Carlini thought it
probable, and he ventured to give an imitation
of the owl. An answer, in the same manner,
satisfied him that he was correct in his

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

surmise; and almost immediately after, the
new-comers gained the thicket.

“Who is here?” inquired a low voice,
which our concealed friends instantly recognized
as that of Captain Milford.

Carlini answered by giving his own name,
and that of his compamon.

“We have been most unfortunate, friends,”
pursued Milford, “in having been interrupted
at a moment so important to our enterprise.”

“It seems as if the traitor is destined to escape
punishment,” returned the astrologer.

“Confound that Corporal Jones!” rejoined
Milford, angrily. “But for him, we should
this very moment, doubtless, be bearing off
our prize. Champe and I were just preparing
ourselves to spring upon him, when we
heard the signal of Josh, and, what really surprised
us, another voice, that sounded not unfamiliar
to my ear, bidding us make haste to
escape. Do you know the friend that so unexpectedly
warned us of danger, Signor Carlini.”

“I think I have heard the voice before,”
was the reply.

“Are you not at liberty to tell his name?”

“I would rather not at present.”

“Ah, then it was some one employed by
yourself, without our knowledge.”

“No, I was taken as much by surprise as
you were, gentlemen.”

“Indeed! this is strange!” said Milford
somewhat startled.

“It proves our secret is known to others,”
said Champe.

“That is true,” returned Milford, musingly;
“and the fact is not a pleasant one
Who can the person be?”

“There were two,” said Carlini.

“Two! I heard but one voice.”

“The other did not speak. Both fled with
me along the alley, till they came to the street
which crosses it, when they turned up toward
Broadway, and I down toward the river. I
had but a faint glimpse of their figures, it was
so dark; but to all appearance, they were
half grown youths.”

“Ha! a thought strikes me!” returned Milford:
“were they mullatoes, Signor Carlini?”

“They might have been full-blooded ne
groes, for all that I could see to the contrary,
Captain.”

“Ay, ay, sir; but I am not questioning what
you saw of them to-night, but what you know
of them from previous seeing.”

“Well, I will answer to the best of my belief,
Captain, by saying, I doubt not the faces
of both were a few shades darker than the
faces of any here.”

“I have it, then! I have it!” returned
Milford, somewhat excited.

“Well, out with the secret, then,” said
Champe.

“Why, they are Rosalie Du Pont's servants,
without a doubt. I thought I had heard that
voice before, and now I remember where and
when. The lad that spoke is the same that
came out to Burnside's, on the evening of that
day you escorted me to White Plains, Ser.
geant.”

“Ah, yes, I recollect hearing you mention
it: he brought some intelligence for Washington,
I think you said?”

“Yes, concerning Clinton's intentions, Anderson,
and so forth. But stay! I have overlooked
one very important matter,” pursued
the Captain, in a tone of perplexity. “It could
not have been that lad, after all, for the simple
reason that he is not at present in the city.”

“He may have returned,” suggested
Champe.

“If he had, I think Rosalie would have
mentioned it to me, in the course of our conversation
to-day—or rather, I should say, yesterday—
for I believe it is now passed midnight.”

“It is more likely, after what happened to
Miss Du Pont, that she would not think so
trivial a matter, as the arrival of a mullatto
lad, worth mentioning, even if the occurrence
entered her mind at all, which is more unlikely
still, said Champe.

“Well, my friend, you may be right,” replied
Milford; “and the more I think upon
the matter, the more convinced am I that you
are. At all events, we will rest the subject
on this plausible belief, unless friend Carlini,
who I am inclined to think knows, states the
contrary.”

“That I shall not, of a surety, Captain,”

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

returned the astrologer; “for if you think the
messenger you saw and conversed with in the
country, and the person who gave us that
timely warning to-night, are one and the
same, I will only add, that I am of the same
opinion.”

“Well, so that our secret is in safe bands,”
rejoined Champe, “I care little whether the
person that warned us in white or black, male
or female. So, come, gentlemen, since we
have all been fortunate enough to escape unharmed,
let us consult on future measures,
without delay. I must return to my quarters
to-night; and it is already so late that I fear
suspicion may be excited, that my absence
has not been solely for the promotion of the
interest of his Majesty. We have failed, on
the very point of success: can any thing more
be done?”

“Surely, you would not abandon our
scheme thus readily?” queried Milford, in a
tone of surprise.

“I merely asked a question, my hotspur
Captain, but expressed no intention, I believe,
of being a double deserter and paltroon.”

“Pardon me, Champe, if I have hurt your
feelings! but your voice expressed so much
of despondency—”

“Enough, my friend, enough!” interrupted
the Sergeant. “Doubtless my voice did sound
desponding, for it seems to me I have a presentiment
of coming evil. But to the point.
Since you take exceptions to my former question,
I will now ask what you think best to be
done, situated as we are?”

“Try it again to-morrow night,” answered
Milford; “and if we again fail, without being
overthrown, try it again the next night;
and so on, till we conquer or lose all.”

“I am with you,” said Champe, firmly, “to
the very death—that is to say, if I can manage
to get away from my corps without being
suspected; but go on with the good cause,
at all events, whether I am present in person
or not. I would willingly have sacrificed my
right hand to have prevented that interruption
to-night—but regrets are useless, and amount
to nothing but loss of time. May we not hope
to hear from Lee, ere the time arrives for a
new trial, Captain?”

“Yes, if George has got safely through, I
think we may count on an answer by to-morrow
night, at the farthest.”

“And Lee himself—will he not be here
also, think you?”

“Doubtless, for such was my request.”

“Then perhaps our failure was for the best,
after all.”

“We must try and console ourselves with
that idea, at all events.”

“But where is Dame Hagold, Captain? I
fear we have overlooked her.”

“True—she is doubtless with the boat,
awaiting our arrival.”

“I hope she has not been discovered,” said
Champe, uneasily.

“No fear of that, I think, gentlemen,” responded
Carlini, “for she is both shrewd and
prudent. Nevertheless, I think it important
she be informed of our failure immediately,
lest something occur to get her into trouble.”

“Yes, some one must go to her at once,”
rejoined Champe. “Will you undertake the
mission, Josh?”

“Wal, yes, Sargent and gentlemen, I guess
as how I will; for I don't think as how I can
be of much sarvice here; and stretching my
legs a leetle bit more, I guess won't hurt 'em
none.”

“Well, Josh, be very careful,” said the
Captain, “for we have good reason to be on
the qui vive, after what has occurred to-night.
When you get where you can speak to her,
without danger of being overheard, tell her
that we were interrupted to-night, while on
the eve of success, by the very Corporal Jones
that visited her house during the day. Doubtless
the fellow who is in pursuit of her son, after
learning, as he did, that she is his mother,
set a spy on her house; and that spy, having
seen some one of us lurking about the premises,
so informed the Corporal, which led to the
unfortunate result we all so much deplore.
From his answer to Arnold, I know he did
not suspect us, nor our object, and this is
something we should be thankful for. It will,
moreover, be cheering news to her, to learn
her son is not yet detected; for however guilty
he may be, he is still her son, and she a feeling
mother, who deserves a better fortune.

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

On this account, I can rejoice in the escape
of the youth. Tell her she had better not return
to the old house again, for fear of some
accident that may ruin our scheme. If no
one is seen to enter or leave it, during the remainder
of the night and to-morrow, I doubt
not the watch will be withdrawn, and that we
shall, in consequence, be able to succeed in
our enterprise to-morrow night.”

“But if she goes not back to her late quarters,
where will she go, so that you will know
where to find her?” inquired the Sergeant.

“That is true—I did not think of it before,”
returned Milford; “I am glad you reminded
me of it, Sergeant. Well, gentlemen, I leave
it to you, to say what you think best to be
done under the circumstances.”

“I think it best to see the woman before
we separate,” replied Carlini.

“You must of needs dispense with my company
ere then,” said Champe; “for it is all
important I hasten back to my quarters, Even
as it is, I shall have to rack my inventive
powers for a plausible excuse, and I much fear
I shall not be allowed to be with you again to-morrow
night—though, if it be possible to steal
away, I shall risk the consequences. I had
much trouble in getting off to-night; and my
commanding officer granted me leave of absence,
with what seemed a kind of suspicious
reluctance.”

“Well, Champe,” replied Milford, “considering
your circumstances, I think it best
that you return at once. I have only to add,
that if we make another trial, we shall adhere
to the same arrangements that we adopted for
to-night, and that you will find us here, if you
seek us, at the same hour.”

“And if you are not here at the same
hour?” queried the Sergeant.

“Then you may be assured there is an important
failure somewhere,” answered Milford.

“Well, this being settled, I will leave you,”
rejoined Champe. “But I must shake hands
before we part; for somehow, as I said before,
I have a presentiment we shall not meet again
soon, if ever;” and the voice of the noble fellow
quivered, in spite of an apparent effort to
appear firm and composed.

“Nay, my dear friend,” said Milford, tak
ing the hand of the other, while his own voice
expressed strong emotion, “do not despond in
this manner—you make me sad.”

“Well, well,” rejoined the Sergeant, “we
will say no more about it. They may be foolish,
fanciful prognostics that are flitting through
my brain—I will hope they are. At all events,
I will strive to keep a stout heart, and do my
duty, as becomes a man and a true son of liberty.
But should any thing happen to prevent
our meeting again, and should you be
fortunate enough to escape to our friends, you
will think of poor Champe sometimes, Captain
Milford? for you at least know, whatever
may be appearances, that my heart is in the
right place.”

“Should we not meet again, my dear Sergeant,”
responded the other, in a tone now
rendered tremulous with feelings, “rest assured,
that Captain Milford will mourn the
loss of one of his dearest friends; and should
you fall ignobly, Champe, and I escape, rest
assured, it shall be my living endeavor to have
justice done your memory, to clear your honest
name of all dishonor, all reproach.”

“It is all I would ask,” rejoined the Sergeant,
in a tone that expressed great relief
from an oppressive weight that rested on his
mind; “and now, let what will happen, I will
bear my fate with a stout heart. Adieu!
Milford—adieu!” and the pressure of his
hard hand spoke the feelings of his heart more
eloquently than words. He next grasped the
hand of Carlini. “Farewell!” he said—“farewell!
We are all brothers in the great cause,
and I part from you as from one in whom the
same paternal blood courses. Good-by, Josh,”
he proceeded, taking his hand last. “Notwithstanding
our first singular meeting, I regard
you as a true friend, and feel I have
reason to bless the hour when first we met—
and this, for me, is saying much. Good-by;
be vigilant, be faithful, be true, and you will
have your reward. Farewell all!” and he
rushed from the thicket, as if overpowered by
his feelings.

For some moments after the Sergeant's departure,
not a word was spoken; and then
Milford said, with a sigh,

“Ah me! I fear this presentiment of our

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

friend has too good a foundation, and bodes
evil. His parting words are ominous; and
though not much given to superstitious fancies,
I believe that the mind is not unfrequently
oppressed with coming events, which
at the time lie hidden from all mortal eyes bebind
the veil of the great future.”

“Man is a curious piece of mechanism,”
replied Carlini, “and is compounded of more
mysteries than the wisest philosophers have
yet dreamed of. Every year adds something
to our knowledge of this wonderful machine—
but it is still reserved for the great hereafter
to reveal all.”

“And yet you, Signor, seem to possess this
knowledge in greater perfection than any I
have ever known, or heard of,” said the Captain.

“There are some things I know, Captain
Milford, that are not known to mankind generally;
I may say, the very fewest number
are yet possessed of the secret I hold; yet do
not talk to me of perfection; for so far am I
removed from it, that the very knowledge I
possess, seems only to serve as a mirror of the
Almighty, wherein I behold nothing but my
own ignorance. Nay, my friend, as the infant,
who does not know one letter of the alphabet
from another, is to the most learned of
earth's scholars, so am I in regard to possessing
even the first rudiments of God's mysteries,
as manifested in the living, walking machine
called man. Ay, sir, I will go further,
and say, that I believe the day will yet come,
when the lisping child shall be taught trebble
what I now know; and yet the wisest men of
that age shall be hardly on the threshold of
the mighty, wonderful, unexplored structure
of human being. No, Captain Milford, eternity—
eternity—that great, boundless, unknown,
incomprehensible region, to which we are all
hastening—can alone solve the mysteries of
the Almighty, as displayed in one poor, weak,
erring worm of the dust like ourselves; and
even then, peradventure, it will take ages to
do this, and this be only one of our many
studies. How few, how very few, comprehend,
in its widest significance, the potent words,
`Know thyself!' When man does know himself,
depend upon it, he will be as wise as the
angels. But this is not a time and place to
philosophise; let us return, therefore, to business!”

“One question first,” said Milford, whofelt
a deep interest in the remarks of the others;
“do you believe the mind has power over the
body?”

“Yes, I believe any thing I can demonstrate;
and what is more simple than this? The will
is of course an attribute of the mind; and by
a simple use of the will, we put the body in
any position we please, consonant with its
strcuture.”

“And what is that power you exercise so
wonderfully over others?”

“Merely the will, exercised in an unusual,
and more powerful manner.”

“Ah! I can not understand it,” returned
Milford.

“No, my friend, nor can I; for it is one of
the mysteries not yet revealed to mortal—
perhaps never will be—though I doubt not
we shall know all in a future state.”

“Then the good will surely be blest in
dying.”

“Even, so is my faith.”

“One question more, and I will drop the
subject—for, as you say, this is not a fit time
and place for philosophising. Do you really
think the mind has power to prognasticate
evil? In other words, do you believe in presentiment?”

“I do.”

“Then poor Champe's parting words may
be the last he will ever utter in our presence,”
sighed the Captain.

“God only knows,” replied Carlini, solemnly.
“I hope not—but, like you, I have
my fears.”

“Well, let us to business, and trust the result
to Providence. Come, Josh—away!
away!—be speedy, and conduct Dame Hagold
hither, that every thing may he ar anged
for the night and the morrow. Do not lag by
the way, and mind you unite caution with
haste.”

“I'll do it, Capting,” replied Josh; and he
quitted the thicket. “I wish the Sargent
hadn't said what he did,” he muttered—“for
I hain't felt so much like having a regular

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

blubber sence dad licked me for letting Joe
Davis git the upper hand o' me in the last
tussle we had together.”

For some five minutes after the departure
of Josh, Milford and Carlini held a low, secret
consultation, which we do not deem necessary
to report. At the conclusion of this, the latter
said,

“Well, on the whole, Captain, I think I
will take your advice, and return home. If I
hear nothing from you meantime, I shall endeavor
to be here, punctual to the minute, to-morrow
night. Aurevoir, Captain.”

“Good night,” returned Milford; and as
soon as he found himself alone, he advanced
to a neighboring tree, and seated himself on
the ground, placing his back against the trunk.

He had scarcely settled himself into this
position, when he was both surprised and
startled, at hearing his name pronounced in a
low, musical tone, that he fancied was not unknown
to him.

CHAPTER XVIII. THE SOI-DISANT MULLATTO.

Who are who?” demanded Milford, starting
up suddenly, and grasping one of his pistols;
for the thought occurred to him, that he
might possibly have been betrayed by the
very servant who, as he believed, had given
the timely warning during his concealment in
Arnold's shrubbery.

“Fear nothing but loud speech,” was the
answer. “I am a friend to you and your
cause;” and there was a rustling of the
bushes near, as if the speaker were advancing.

“Stand, on your life! I am armed and
desperate,” was the warning rejoinder of the
Captain, spoken in a low, firm, manly tone.
“Ere you approach me, you must answer my
question—Who are you?”

“One you have seen before. I am called
Henry Pierpot.”

“Ha! it is then as I suspected,” returned
the Captain, partly soliloquizing, partly speaking
to the other. “Are you alone?”

“My dumb brother, Munee, is with me.”

“Any one else?”

“No, Captain Milford, and you wrong me
by your suspicions. Think you, if I were
base enough to betray you, I should have
waited till now, and be the first to approach
you? Is it not more reasonable to suppose I
should have done it at the time when my voice
warned you of danger?”

“You are right, lad, and I have done you
gross injustice,” returned Milford. “But
then, he added, as Rosalie, accompanied by
the mute, advanced to where he stood (for the
reader is of course aware that Henry Pierpot
and Rosalie Du Pont are one and the same
person, with a difference only in costume, and
a change in complexion, effected by dyeing).
“ut the, Master Henry, how are you to
suppose I suspected you of being the one who
gave us the warning? for you seem to speak
as one assured of the fact.”

“Because, Captain Milford, I. overheard a
portion of your conversation with your friends,
concerning myself.”

“Ha! lad—were you listening then?” exclaimed
the Captain, in a tone of surprise.

“I will he frank, and own I was.”

“Good Heavens! perhaps then we have
had other listeners also!”

“I think not. I feared you might have, and
therefore I came, that, if necessary, I might
give you a second warning.”

“How came you to be so considerate? and
in the second place, why did you expect to
find us here?”

“I merely carried out the wishes of Ma'm'selle
Du Pont. She knew, it seems, that you
and your friends would meet here to night, at
a certain hour, to hold a sort of council-of-war,
regarding your perilous undertaking; and it
seems only necessary to add, that I was present
then, overheard all that was said, and
therefore knew that if you failed and escaped,
this was to be the rendezvous for re uniting.”

“Then you followed us?”

“I did, but at a distance, for I knew your
point of destination, and therefore it was not
necessary to keep close on your heels.”

“But how came you to be aware of our
danger?”

“By accident. As soon as I thought you
were settled in your respective positions, I

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

commenced strolling about in the vicinity—
for two reasons—to keep myself warm, and,
should I chance to learn of any danger, to be
able, peradventure, to put you on your guard.
Well, fortune favored me. I chanced to hear
the tread of soldiers, and finding they were
approaching the place where we stood—that
is, Munee and I—we concealed ourselves
near, and waited for them to come up. They
halted within a few feet of us, and their leader
gave them some directions in a tone too low
for me to overhear what was said. They were
evidently on a secret expedition, and I became
suspicious that they had, by some means,
been made acquainted with your designs, and
were on their way to surprise and arrest you.
And my suspicions changed to a certainty,
when I found they shaped their course directly
to the spot where you were concealed,
and walked with stealthy steps, that made
little or no noise. By walking a short circuit,
Munee and I succeeded in getting in advance
of them, unperceived and unsuspected, and
you know the rest.”

“You have done nobly, lad—nobly, boy!”
returned the Captain, warmly; “and rest assured,
you shall have your reward.”

“The happiness of Rosalie Du Pont is all
the reward I seek,” rejoined the soi disant
Henry, “and that can only be secured by the
safety and happiness of Captain Milford.”

“Henry,” said Milford, a vague suspicion
flashing across his mind, “are you not other
than you seem?”

“That is a singular question, Captain Milford,”
answered our heroine, not a little
startled, lest he had divined her secret, and
anxious to gain time, to ponder upon her reply.
“I believe all persons are different than
they seem, for it is very seldom the outer and
inner man exactly correspond.”

“I perceive you evade my question,” rejoined
Milford. “In other words, are you a
mullatto servant?”

“I am not a white one, sir.”

“If you are one of any kind, then have you
been educated far above your station.”

“I have had a good education, Captain Milford,
I do not deny; and neither am I a servant
by compulsion, or necessity. Munee and
I were both born free, and we both have
property enough of our own to render us independent
of labor; but it is a pleasure for us
to serve Miss Rosalie and her friends.”

“She is fortunate in having two such faithful
attendants. But I understand only one of
you remains with her!”

“Only one of us is with her constantly—I
have been out of town.”

“So I understood: when did you return?”

“I have been in the city two days.”

“And how long do you expect to remain
here now?”

“I can not say; all depends on circumstances;
it is possible I may leave to-morrow
night.”

“And where, and with whom do you reside,
when out of town?”

“I beg your pardon, Captain Milford—but
that is a question I must decline answering.”

“Right, my lad—only answer what you see
proper, for I have no right to pry into your
secrets. But, if you will permit me, I will
make some further inquiries, touching different
matters.”

“Certainly, Captain—ask any question you
please, so you grant me the same privilege in
answering.”

“Well, then, how long have you known Rosalie
Du Pont?”

“Since she was a child.”

“You know her history then?”

“Yes, Captain.”

“Were you also born in France?”

“Yes, Captain.”

“How long have you been in this country?”

“As long as herself, Captain.”

“And how long may that be?”

“I decline answering.”

“Did you and Munee come to this country
together?”

“We did, Captain.”

“Are the parents of Rosalie living?”

“I decline answering any thing pertaining
to her parentage or history, Captain.”

“Well, I will change the subject. You
have not forgotten our first meeting, I suppose?”

“I shall never forget it, Captain.”

“Time has proved you right in your suspicion
of there being treason in high places;

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

for the very man for whose honor and integrity
I then vouched, has since turned traitor.”

“I am aware of it, Captain, and that your
object here is to seize and take him where
justice will be done him. But speaking of that,
reminds me of a part of my errand hither.
From what I overheard, I suppose your arrangements
for to-morrow night are the same
as those of to-night?”

“The same.”

“And where can you be found meantime,
should I have occasion to deliver you a message?”

“I can not say. To-night I shall remain in
the woods, for I care not to go back into the
city again.”

“I think your plan a wise one—but I fear
you will suffer from cold.”

“No; I have laid out many a night, in the
dead of winter; you forget, lad, I am a soldier,
inured to hardship and privation; besides, I
shall not attempt to sleep to-night, and the
mere loss of rest will be nothing.”

“But is there no plan by which a message
can reach you if necessary?”

“Yes; have it committed to paper, and
placed at the foot of this very tree, under a
small stone.”

“Then, ere to-morrow night, you will probably
receive a message from my mistress.”

“And if I do, it will not be the first from
her that has reached me in a similar manner.
In the course of our correspondence, we have
both had occasion to make post-offices of the
very stones.”

“I am aware of that, Captain, having more
than once been post-boy myself. But it is
late; and having done my errand, I must now
bid you good night. If one as humble as myself
might suggest a parting caution, it would
be that, when you meet your friends here
again, you do not converse in a tone above a
whisper. You spoke low and guardedly to-night;
but notwithstanding, you are aware I
overheard you; and in so perilous an undertaking
as yours, you can not be too careful of
your secret.”

“Be assured, Henry, we shall not be so
imprudent again. Tell Rosalie I shall expect
to hear from her to-morrow, and that she
must not allow her spirits to be depressed by
our failure. The party of soldiers that alarmed
us to-night, were not searching for us, and
knew nothing of us or of our designs—therefore
I feel confident we shall not be interrupted
at the second trial. Say to her that
she is ever in my thoughts, and first and last
in my prayers. Good night.”

“Good night,” returned Rosalie; and she
and Munee forthwith departed, leaving the
Captain again alone, little aware he had been
conversing with the very being whose happiness
he prized above his own, and to save
whose life he would have shed his heart's blood.

Milford again seated himself at the foot of the
tree, and became lost in reverie. It was nigh
upon half an hour ere his meditations were
disturbed by the return of Josh, accompanied
by Dame Hagold.

“We have failed, mother,” said the Captain,
addressing the latter.

“So I've heerd from Josh, here. O, wasn't
it provoking to be disappointed in this way,
jest when you had that villain, Arnold, right
in your grasp, as one may say?”

“It was very vexatious, I will not deny.”

“If I had a rope round Mr. Corporal Jones'
neck, and had one eend in my hand, O,
wouldn't I larn him a bit of a lesson he wouldn't
forgit in a hurry! the mean, low-lived varlet,
to go sneaking about in that way,” returned
the dame, indignantly.

“Did you know any thing of the failure till
Josh found you, mother?” inquired the Captain.

“No, not exactly. I thought something was
the matter, and I was afeared it was woss; for
a party of soldiers came clean down to the
bank of the river, and arter prowling about
awhile, went away agin. I was in the skiff,
right behind the heap of bushes where you
told me to stay, Captain, till I heerd the signal;
but though they came right close up,
within a few feet of me, they couldn't see me,
and I didn't calculate it was best to tell'em
as how I was there. Arter they was gone,
I concluded I'd wait till I heerd something
from some o' ye—or at least I thought I'd stay
two hours—for I knowed if you wasn't all
catched, you'd send me some message afore
then.”

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

“What did you do with the boat?”

“It's on the river, jest opposite here, Capting,”
replied Josh. “We thought it 'ud be
safer to row up stream, than to ventur' on
land—leastwise I heerd a sentry down near
where we was, and I got a leetle scart, for
fear we might kinder git in his way somehow,
and so into difficulty.”

“Well, I think you acted wisely; but before
morning the boat must be left in the very
place where we found it—that is, if we can succeed
in getting the skiff back in which George
Nugent crossed the river.”

“Do you calculate on gitting that back to-night,
Capting?”

“Yes, if possible: will you accompany me,
Josh?”

“To the death, Capting. I'm bound to
stick to yeou as long as the putty'll hold good;
and I guess that'll be till one or t'other on us
gits rid of breathing—that is, if yeou say so,
and haint no objections, Capting.”

“You won't git much chance to sleep to-night,
Captain, if you're going over for that
boat,” put in the dame.

“I shall not sleep to-night, mother. But
that reminds me of yourself; where will you
take up your quarters? for I do not think it
prudent for any of us to return to your late
abode, as, in all probability, the old house will
be watch.”

“Well, well, as for me, it don't much matter,”
sighed the other. “If I was dead, and
in my grave, I feel I should be better off than
I am now,” she added, gloomily.

“Nay, Mother Hagold, do not despond,” returned
the Captain, in a tone of sympathy.
“We should not give way to despair, whatever
may be our afflictions; but remember
that the one God rules ever, and that whether
prosperity or adversity attend us, he orders
that which to him seemeth best.”

“Well, well, I don't know, I don't know,”
sighed the other; “if my afflictions is for the
best, then great good ought to come on 'em—
for they're heavy, Captain Milford—they're
beavy. Oh! sir, you don't know what it is to
have a criminal son, and Heaven grant you
never may! I could see every friend I've got
in the world, sir, put under the ground, if they
only died honorably, and never make no complaint;
but this trouble—this—” and overcome
by her feelings, the afflicted mother sobbed
aloud. “But come,” she said, rousing
herself, after a few moments of almost heart-broken
anguish—“ come, Captain, I won't be
hindering you no longer. Never mind me,
but go on with your business. I'll try and
meet ye all here to-morrow night, if that's
what you want; and for to-night, I'll find some
place to sleep. Yes, I'll go back to the house
where you first seen me, and stay there. So,
good night, Captain.”

“Our regulations for to-morrow night are
the same as those of to-night,” rejoined Milford;
“so if you think proper to join us, you
will doubtless find some of us here.”

“Well, well, count on me, if I can be of any
service to ye. So, good night, and may
Heaven prosper ye!”

“Good night,” returned the Captain, and
the dame departed. “Now then, Josh,” he
continued, “let us set off at once.”

In a few minutes our friends reached the
boat, and entering it, they took the oars,
which were still muffled, and pulled steadily
across the stream. The skiff which George
Nugent had used last, was found without difficulty,
and with this in tow they rowed back.
Taking the larger boat down to the place
where it had been found a few hours previously,
they fastened it by a rope to a tree,
and then rowed up stream to the very rock
whence we saw George depart the day before.

“Here,” said the Captain, in a low tone,
“I think we shall be safe. Lie down flat
along the bottom, Josh—I will do the same—
and then we will draw ourselves under this
rock.”

“Thunder and lightning, Capting!” exclaimed
Josh, when all was fixed as they intended
to pass the night: “I've slept in woss
places than this, an all-fired sight.”

“It is better than going into the city, at all
events,” replied Milford, “and I doubt not
we can get a few hours sleep after all.”

And our friends did sleep. The arrangement
for the night proved more comfortable
than the Captain had anticipated; and though
the air was cold, and the wind blew chill and

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

damp from the east; and though, ere morning,
it set in to rain; yet our friends were so sheltered,
that they remained perfectly dry, and
felt none of the raw gusts that moaned through
the woods and swept over their heads. Their
bed was none of the softest, it is true, and
they had no covering but the habiliments they
wore; but notwithstanding all this, they slept,
and so soundly, that the cares and anxieties
of the time were forgotten.

CHAPTER XIX. A GODSEND, AND WHAT FOLLOWED.

At daylight the rain poured down in torrents;
but toward noon it abated, the wind
changed, and by one o'clock it ceased, and
the sun could occasionally be seen between
the broken clouds, that now began to float off
eastward. Up to this time, our friends had
not ventured to leave their hiding-place; and
the spirits of Milford had been greatly depressed
through the fore part of the day, lest
the storm should continue for the next twenty-four
hours, and completely frustrate the
plans laid out for the coming night.

“There, thank heaven! the sun shines
once more,” he exclaimed, in a tone of joy,
as he beheld the bright rays strike the water,
and seemingly turn it to silver. “And now
that my mind is easy on this point,” he continued,
“another thing strikes me as being
very disagreeable.”

“What's that, Capting?” inquired Josh.

“Why, we have eat nothing since last
night, and have nothing in prospective.”

“That's a fact, Capting, I swow to Guinea
I didn't think on't afore; but I was wonder
ing all the time what made me so holler, and
all kind o' gone like down in my stomach.
Jerusha! Jemima! it 'pears to me, now I
think on't, I could eat a cat's hide, with all
the hair on.”

“It was a great oversight in me to forget to
provide food for the day. I might at least
have got Carlini, or Dame Hagold, to deposit
some for us in a certain place in these woods.
But one can not think of every thing at once;
and so we must console ourselves with the re
flection, that when we do get it, it will be
duly appreciated.”

“Wal, I guess so,” rejoined Josh—“that
is, if it come afore we starve clean to death.”

“We can get along very well for twenty-four
hours, at least. Ah, now I think of it, I
must leave you for a short time.”

“Where be you a-going, Capting?”

“I will soon return,” replied the other,
evasively. “You will remain here: do not
leave the boat, on any account, till you see
me again.”

The Captain then drew the skiff out from
under the rock, ascended the bank into
the thicket, and disappeared, shaping his
course directly to the spot where he had met
the soi disant Henry during the night. He
thought it possible a letter might have been
left for him under the stone; though, considing
it had rained all the morning, he was prepared
not to be disappointed should he find
none. He gained the tree, and found the
stone, and his heart beat quickly as he bent
down to raise it; but it beat faster still, when
he beheld a neat little billet doux under it
Snatching it up, he pressed it to his lips, with
an excited lover's extravagance, and then tore
it open, in breathless haste, and read as follows:

“I have heard of your failure, dearest, and
you can judge of my feelings. I am miserable
on your account, and shall remain so until
you are safe. Oh! be prudent—be cautious—
and above all, beware of your conversation,
for the very trees have ears. I approve
of your plan of passing the night, but
fear the storm has rendered it a horrible night
to you. You must be faint for want of food;
but I have provided for you, as well as circumstances
would permit. In the center of
the thicket, you will find a basket of provision,
which I send by the bearer of this. Oh!
I am so anxious to hear from you! You must
permit me to send Henry to-night. You can
trust him with all safety. He will remain
with you till all is over. I will say no more
now, but trust we shall ere long meet again.
May heaven bless and preserve you! is the
prayer of one who would willingly lay down
her life to serve you. Adien.”

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

This letter was without signature or address,
and, as the reader has seen, was worded
so cautiously, that had it chanced to fall into
wrong hands, it would have conveyed no information
leading to the detection of the parties
concerned.

“God bless her!” ejaculated Milford, fervently,
as he refolded and thrust the letter
into his bosom next to his heart. “It is well
there is a heaven hereafter, for life is all too
short to repay such noble devotion as hers.”

He then, after looking carefully around, to
be certain he was not observed, entered the
thicket, and found the basket of provisions.
It was covered with a white cloth; and without
even raising this, to take a peep at its
contents, he passed his arm through the handle,
and hurried back to his companion.

“See!” he said, joyfully, as he again stepped
into the boat. “See, Josh! we are provided
for—there is no danger of our starving
now.”

“Why, where on airth did you git that are,
Capting?” queried Josh, with a look of astonishment.
“You haint been clean down to
the city and back a' ready, Capting?”

“No, Josh, this was sent to us by an angel.”

“Dew tell! you don't mean to say, Capting,
it was sent from the sky?”

“No, Josh, it was a terrestrial angel that
sent it, by a dark messenger.”

“You speak in riddles, Capting; but never
mind; let's see what it is—for I'm as hungry
as one o' Pharaoh's lean kind; I am, I swow
to Guinea.”

The Captain now removed the cloth, and
found a large quantity of cold meat, bread,
butter, cheese, and a bottle of excellent wine.
It is needless to add, that for the first few minutes
the provisions disappeared rapidly, and
the wine was not slow in passing through the
neck of the bottle down necks of very different
material.

“I didn't know I was so hungry,” said Milford,
his mouth crammed with meat and
bread.

“Wal, I knowed I was hungry,” returned
Josh, choking down a quantity that would
have sufficed a modern fashionable for a whole
meal; “but I swow to Guinea, Capting, I
never tasted victuals so good as this, afore, in
all my born days, that's a fact. I want to
know who sent it; for I'll never forgit to bless'
em as long's I live. And that are wine, too—
it just goes right to the spot, and warms a
feller up, as if he was sleeping, like I've hearn
tell the Dutch do, between two feather beds.”

“Well, the giver of this feast is Rosalie
Du Pont,” replied Milford.

“Wal, all I've got to say is, she's as good
as she is putty, and she's the puttiest critter I
ever laid eyes on, in the hull course o' my
life. And what's more, Capting Milford, she
likes you harder'n ever I seen a gal like a feller
afore.”

“How do you know that, Josh?” inquired
Milford, coloring, but looking pleased.

“How do I know it?” returned Josh, fixing
his small, black cunning eyes upon the Captain,
with a serio-comic look. “Gosh-all-thunder!
why, any fool might know it, that ever seen you
tew together a spell, as I did yesterday.”

“Hist!” cried Milford, in a whisper, looking
somewhat startled; “methought I heard
a noise, as of some one approaching. Lie
down, and let us pull the boat under the rock,
for fear of accident.”

This was soon accomplished, and then our
friends lay and listened. They soon had
cause to congratulate themselves on having
returned to their hiding-place; for steps were
now distinctly heard appoaching, and presently
some one ascended the rock above their
heads. Whether the new-comer were friend
or foe, it was of course impossible to tell, and
it would be hazarding every thing to make
the inquiry. They therefore remained silent,
and did not even allow their breathing to be
audible. The person on the rock, after remaining
a few minutes, leaped down into the
thicket, and went eway.

“I would give something handsome to know
who was here, and for what purpose,” whispered
Milford, after the stranger had gone.

“Wouldn't it do, jest to ventur' out now,
and try to git a peep at him?” returned Josh,
in a whisper also.

“No, the risk is too great. I feel we have
been very imprudent already; and for the
rest of the day, we will remain where we are

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

After making a hearty meal—for hungry
as they were, with their long fast, there was
more food than they were able to consume—
and having disposed of the wine between
them, our friends felt very comfortable, and
their spirits rose in due proportion. The remainder
of the day they lay in their skiff,
under the rock, looking out upon the tranquil
river, that rolled slowly past, to mingle its
waters with the great Atlantic. They rarely
spoke, and never above a whisper, for the
incident of the stranger, they looked upon as
a warning to be more prudent than they had
been, and neither felt inclined to disregard it.
The monotony of their view was once or twice
relieved, by the passing of a couple of schooners
up the river, but save these, they saw
nothing during the day worth mentioning.
The night set in clear, but cold. The sun set
fair, the heavy clouds of the morning were all
dispersed, and the great vault of heaven was
seen spangled with thousands of the bright
luminaries of other worlds.

As soon as it was fairly dark, our friends
again drew out their skiff from under the
rock, and, with muffled oars, rowed in silence
across the stream. Their object in this, was
to visit the post office on the other side, and
ascertain if there had been any communication
left there from their friends in the army.
After some little delay, occasioned by the
darkness, and the necessity they felt for being
very cautions, the stone was found, and raised,
when lo! to their great joy and suprise, for
they had anticipated a different result, a paper
was discovered, which Milford eagerly
siezed, but could not read for want of a light.
After a whispered consultation, on the best
plan to pursue, our friends started back to the
boat, thinking it would be safer for them to
strike a light there, than in the woods; but
they had not gone many paces, when suddenly
a figure rose up on every side of them,
and a stern voice at the same time demanded:

“Who are you?”

“If you are tru men, speak! who are
you?” returned Milford; “for you are the
stronger party, and have nothing to fear.”

“Right, sir,” replied the same voice; “and
I will answer, we are the friends of liberty.”

“Come you from the American camp?”

“We do.”

“And what do you seek?”

“That justice be done to the guilty.”

“Have I the honor of addressing Major
Lee?” inquired Milford.

`I am known as Major Lee, sir. And
you, if I mistake not, are—”

“Hist! not too loud!” interrupted the other.

“Have you received a message from abroad,
within twenty-four hours?” pursued the Captain,
who was determined not to commit himself
to a wrong party.

“I have, sir,”

“Pray, where is the messenger?”

“He is here.”

“Let me behold him that all my doubts may
be removed.”

“Stand forth, lad!” said the other; and
mmediately George Nugent advanced to the
Captain.

“Do you know me?” inquired the latter,
addressing the youth, for it was too dark
where the parties stood to distinguish features.

“Yes, Captain Milford,” replied the youth,
in a low, quiet tone, “I have not forgotten
you so soon.”

“Give me your hand, lad; and yours, Major;
for now I am satisfied that I am among
friends,” rejoined Milford, joyfully.

“Fall back, men!” said Lee, as he warmly
pressed the hand of the Captain, “I wish
some private conversation with this gentleman.”
And as all drew away from their
commander, he continued: “These men I
believe to be trusty, Captain, and I should
have no fear to place my life in their hands;
but still, as there are many others concerned
in our project, I think it best not to make
confidants of any more than is absolutely neccesary.
I am rejoiced to meet you so much
sooner than I expected, for we have been
here scarcely above an hour. And now, my
dear Captain, pray put me in possession of
your plan in as few words as possible.”

“The best way to do that, is to tell you
what has happened;” and Milford forthwith
proceeded to make him acquainted with all
the events of the preceding day and night.

“Ah! how unfortunate!” replied Lee, as

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

the other concluded. “But for that interruption,
we should doubtless, ere this, have
had the traitor in our power. Ah! a thousand
pities! a thousand pities! And you say
the same plan holds good for to-night?”

“Yes, Major.”

“But does the traitor walk the garden every
night before retiring to rest.”

“For the last four or five nights he has
done so; and in the whole of that time, he
has not varied half an hour from twelve
o'clock.”

“Pray heaven he do the same to-night.”

“I only fear he may not, Major; for on his
doing so, hangs our whole scheme.”

“Well, well, we can only trust to Providence.
Go back, Captain, and carry out your
plan as agreed upon. We will wait for you
on this side, about half a mile below here—
for I think we can venture that near the outposts
of the enemy, who, suspecting nothing,
will not of course be very vigilant. I have
four men with me beside George, and seven
horses, and we are armed to the teeth—so
you see we are prepared for either flight or
fight.”

After some further conversation, touching
several minor matters, Captain Milford took
leave of Major Lee, and calling Josh, returned
to his boat. Our two friends then rowed
across the stream very slowly, letting the skiff
drop down with the current. It being early
yet, they were in no hurry to land, and they
remained on the water till past nine o'clock.
They then drew in to the shore, at a point
nearly opposite the rendezvous, to which, after
secreting the skiff in a cluster of bushes,
they repaired, and set down under the tree,
to await the arrival of their friends.

CHHPTER XX. A MISTAKE, AND NIGHT ALARM.

Punctual to the hour of ten, Signor
Carlini made his appearance; and soon after,
Dame Hagold, disguised in male attire, as she
had been the previous night, and accompanied
by the soi disant Henry. The first friendly
greetings over, Captain Milford said:

“We have all met again, thank heaven!
but there is one absent whom I hoped to see.
Ah me! I fear friend Champe's forebodings
are realized—for if possible for him to be here,
he would not be a minute behind the time.”

“I doubt that we see him to night,” replied
Carlini;” for from what I could learn
through the day, there are some important
changes being effected among a portion of
the soldiery, and the probability is, that, on
this account, he has been denied leave of absence.
It seems a pity he enlisted so soon.”

“I must differ with you there, Signor; for
had neither he nor I enlisted, suspicion would
doubtless have been excited, that we came
hither with no right feeling toward the royal
cause.”

“Ah, true, I overlooked that.”

“Well, if Champe comes not,” pursued the
Captain,” we must pursue our plan without
him. But I have neglected to impart to you
some good news. Major Lee, with four true
men, and seven horses, is on the opposite side
of the river, awaiting the result of to-night's
adventure.”

“This is good news, certainly—but how do
you know this, Captain?”

“I have been across the river and seen
him.”

“Then George got through safely?”

“Yes, and is now with him.”

“Thank Heaven!” returned the other, fervently;
“my mind is now more at ease, for I
feared some accident might befal him.”

The conversation of this little band of heroic
spies was carried on in whispers, and
many things were talked over, during the
next half hour, unnecessary for us to detail.
Suffice it to say, that before eleven o'clock
they all separated. Josh accompanied Dame
Hagold to the skiff, which he silently rowed
down to the point agreed upon; and then,
leaving it in her charge, the same as the night
before, he repaired to the rear of Arnold's
dwelling, whither the rest of the party
had gone singly, in order not to excite suspicion,
in the event of being seen and challenged
by any of the sentinels. Carlini had
imparted to each the countersign for the night,
so that there was little risk in meeting the

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

patrols, unless two or more should be seen together;
and perhaps no danger even then;
but it was judged politic not to make the trial,
since it could just as well be avoided.

Long before the arrival of Josh, Milford
and Carlini had ensconsed themselves in the
shrubbery, leaving Rosalie, still unknown to
the Captain, to watch by the palings without.
Josh drew silently and cautiously to the side
of the soi disant Henry, and in a whisper inquired:

“Is all right, lad?”

“Yes,” was the reply.

No more was said, and a deep silence succeeded.
For nearly an hour, Carlini and
Milford remained at their past, in the shrubbery,
waiting for the appearance of one who
came not. At last, just, as they were about
to despair of seeing him that night, a door in
the rear of the mansion was heard to open
and shut; and though the position in which
they were, rendered it impossible for them to
see if any person issued without, yet, by listening,
with suspended breath, a foot fall in
the garden became faintly audible to their
ears.

“At last,” whispered Milford, pressing the
arm of his companion in a nervous manner,
that denoted the state of his feelings: “At
last we have the object of our solicitude.”

“Be not too sanguine,” was the reply, in
the same manner, “there is many a slip between
the cup and lip. Be ready, be prompt,
be bold, and heaven send us success!”

“Have you the rope and gag disencumbered?
for this must be speedy work.”

“All is prepared, and we must spring and
seize him together. But silence now—he
comes this way. When you shall feel me
squeeze your hand, know that as the signal to
do your duty.

Our friends now remained silent, and quiet,
listening to the sound of foot-steps, which
were evidently nearing them. Presently they
were enabled to perceive the outlines of a
figure, which was rapidly gliding toward that
point of the garden where they were concealed.
The advancing party, all unconscious
of danger, was humming a popular air,
and seemed in good spirits. As he drew near
to the thicket, Carlini felt the hand of his
companion, which he held in his own, tremble
with eager excitement; and he ventured to
say, in the lowest possible whisper:

“Be calm.”

Within ten feet of the thicket, the individual
our friends were watching, paused, and
listened, as if he heard some unusual sound;
and once or twice he seemed on the point of
turning back; but finally, with a half muttered
“Pshaw!” he advanced straight to the
shrubbery.

Carlini now pressed the hand of his companion,
and both bounded from the thicket,
and the next moment the new-comer was
firmly secured in their grasp; but, by some
trifling blunder, the gag, prepared for his
mouth, missed it, and before the error could
be retrieved, he set up an agonizing scream,
shouting:

“Murder! murder! fire! thieves! help!
help!”

At the first sound of his voice, which was
very effeminate, with a foreign accent, both
Carlini and Milford released their hold of him,
in astonishment and dismay; for they needed
no further proof, that he was not the man
they sought, and that therefore they had committed
a fatal mistake.

“It is not the traitor after all,” said Milford.

“Murder! murder! thieves! robbers! help!
help! screamed the frightened varlet, fairly
dancing up and down in wild excitement.

“Hold thy tongue, fool, or I will knife thee
on the spot!” cried Carlini.

But heedless of consequences, the other
only repeated his outcry for help.

“Take that, knave!” said Carlini, in a hissing
tone of passion; and with a blow of his
fist, he laid the other senseless on the earth.

By this time there was considerable of a
stir in the mansion, windows were thrown up,
heads protruded, and the cry of “guard!
guard!” was shouted by some half a dozen
voices.

“Good heavens! I fear we are lost!” cried
Milford, in dismay.

“Quick! quick!” returned Carlini; “we
must save ourselves ere too late;” and as he

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

spoke, he darted away to the point where
the palings had been removed, followed by the
Captain.

“Fly! fly! oh! for heaven's sake, fly!” cried
an agonized voice: “to the boat! to the boat!”

It was the voice of Rosalie that now spoke,
in undisguised tones of alarm and terror; and
had Captain Milford not been laboring under
intense excitement, he would have recognized
it as the voice of her he loved; but he thought
of nothing now save his own safety, and that
of his friends. As he and Carlini together
reached the alley, they heard the tramp of
men running, some in one direction and some
in another, and at the same moment a musket
was fired, and the alarm-cry raised—

“Turn out, guard! turn out, guard!”

“This way, friends! this way!” cried Carlini,
darting down the alley, followed by Milford,
Josh, and Rosalie.

But ere they reached the cross street that
led to the river, another musket was fired, and
the roll of the drum was heard in three directions,
arousing many a sleeper, and filling
their hearts with terror. Turning down the
street leading to the river, and perceiving
their way clear, as far as their range of vision
could extent, for there was no artificial
light to aid them, the fugatives, with Carlini
still on the lead, ran as fast as they could,
at the same time making as little noise as possible.
But they were not destined to escape
without new troubles; for they had not gone
a hundred yards further, when a sentry suddenly
sprang before them, from behind a tree,
and leveling his musket, cried:

“If ye are true men, stand.”

To stop was to be lost—for their only hope
was to gain the river in advance of their pursuers,
whom they could now hear running behind
them, though at some distance—and
therefore, goaded to desperation, Carlini, who
was as brave as a lion, without replying to
the sentry, rushed toward him, and made a
grasp at his musket. He missed his object; and
the soldier, springing back too or three paces,
with the quickness of lightning, brought his
piece to bear full upon the other's body, and
pulled the trigger. Fortunately for the astrologer,
the gun missed fire; and the next
moment it was wrenched from the sentry's
grasp, and, with a tremendous blow from the
breech, he was stretched senseless on the
half-frozen muddy ground. Leaping over
his prostrate body, Carlini, throwing the useless
weapon aside, shouted:

“On! comrades—on!”

“Here they go—this way—we are on the
right track!” the fugitives now heard shouted
behind them; and the shout was taken up by
another party, some distance off to the right,
who were evidently running to intercept them.
Our friends now strained every nerve to gain
the bank of the river, which was already in
sight, with only here and there a house to intercept
the view in any direction, when a
small party of soldiers suddenly turned the
angle of the nearest building, and fairly
headed them.

“We are lost,” cried Milford, “but I will
sell my life dearly.”

“Divide! divide! each man for himself,
and God for us all!” shouted Carlini.

Acting upon this suggestion, without a moment's
consideration, Carlini, Milford, and
Josh, each took a different direction, there
being no houses here, as we said before, to
prevent. As for poor Rosalie, unable to keep
up with the others, she had fallen far behind;
and providentally, too, as the sequel will show.
At the moment the spies separated, they heard
the voice of the leader of the soldiers in front
of them, commanding them to halt and surrender;
and as they, heeding not his order,
only fled the faster, they heard the words:

“Fire, and pursue them!”

Scarcely was this lest command given, when
the report of half a dozen muskets rang out,
on the still frosty air, and as many bullets sped
whizzing away in the darkness, but fortunately
leaving unharmed those for whom they
were intended. As our friends were now
fairly separated, and running fast, it was necessary
for the soldiers to divide also, and give
chase, or lose them altogether. This was accordingly
done; and each fugitive now had at
least two men in direct and close pursuit of
him, but also the satisfaction of knowing that
their muskets were empty, and consequently
that they could do him little or no harm before

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

coming to close quarters. But as we can follow
only one of our gallant spies at the same
time, we shall proceed to chronicle the adventures
of our hero, as being best calculated to
interest the reader.

Captain Milford, then, on separating from
his companions, turned off to the right, and
ran across an open plot of ground, which,
from having been soaked with the late rain,
and only partially frozen, was still soft in many
places, often clogged his feet, and, in a great
degree, retarded his progress; but still he
struggled forward manfully, and strove to console
himself with the reflection, that it was as
good for him as for his pursuers.

The latter were not more than twenty yards
behind him; but though somewhat blown
with hard running, Milford succeeded in preserving
this distance, till he struck into a lane,
intended for a street, and which, at this day,
has a compact row of houses on either side,
and is a very busy thoroughfare of the great
metropolis. This, like the other half built street
out of which he had turned to get here, led
direct from Broadway to the river, and as a
matter of course, Milford took the latter direction.
He was still some way below the
point where he hoped to find the boat, to gain
which, in advance of his pursurers, was, in his
view, the only chance he had of saving his
life—for if taken, he felt certain the fate of
poor Andre would be his. The execution of
that unfortunate young man, right in the face
of all protestation and remonstrance on the
part of his influential friends, he keenly felt
would utterly close the door of mercy against
himself, even did not the stern policy of war
demand his life as a sacrificial warning to such
as might think of venturing upon a scheme
as rash as his own.

As Milford turned down the lane already
mentioned, he heard the shouts of others than
those, whom he had been led to hope were his
only pursuers; and glancing back over his
shoulder, he caught a glimpse of three figures,
between him and Broadway, coming toward
him with a speed that seemed to lessen the
distance between himself and them at every
step. He now, indeed felt that all was lost;
for though naturally a fleet runner, he had so
fatigued himself in struggling through the
mud, that he despaired of being a match for
men apparently fresh in the race. But he
was not one to tamely yield while there was
even a bare hope of escape; and consequently
he renewed his exertions, and fled
faster than ever. He was now rapidly descending
a slight declivity, to a hollow or a
level, the darkness not permitting him to tell
which; and as the earth under his feet was
less miry than that he had so recently passed
over, he began to grow more confident of ultimately
baffling his pursurers.

But, also for human calculation! or perhaps
we should rather say, alas for the dawning
hopes of our hero! When he reached
the bottom of the declivity, he was at least a
dozen yards in advance of his nearest pursuer;
and could he have gained the bank of
the stream, which was now only a few rods
distant, he would doubtless have succeeded in
eluding them, even though it had been effected
by jumping into the river, and striking
out boldly for the opposite shore. But fate
had decreed otherwise; for at the third step,
he fell into a slough, and sunk almost to his
arm-pits. He made two or three ineffectual
struggles to extricate himself, and then gave
up in despair, remaining a helpless prisoner,
entirely at the mercy of the soldiers, who,
hearing the plunge, and divining the cause,
took good care to guard themselves against a
like catastrophe.

CHAPTER XXI. THE TRIAL AND SENTENCE.

Well, old fellow, so you're caught at last,
are you?” said the foremost of Captain Milford's
pursuers, panting for breath. “By St.
Dennis! you've nearly knocked the wind out
of me; but if you're in that delectable place,
I forgive you.”

A loud laugh from the others, as they came
up, denoted that they viewed the affair in a
rather ridiculous light. Milford made no reply
to the first speaker; and as it was too
dark to distinguish objects ten feet from the
eye, and as he remained perfectly quiet, two

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

thirds buried in the mud, it became a matter
of some doubt with the soldiers, whether he
had escaped, been drowned in the slough, or
whether he was fast, and in a condition to answer
their questions.

“Get a pole off the fence there, to the left,
push it into the hole, and ascertain if he is in
there—and if so, whether he is alive or dead,”
said another voice, in the tone of one who,
ex-officio, had authority to command the
others.

As one of the men immediately went for
the pole, Captain Milford, who now felt satisfied
there was no chance of escape, said:

“Gentlemen, I must beg of you to assist me
out of this.”

“Ha! the scoundrel is not dead, and he
has found his tongue at last, pursued the man
in authority. “But get the pole, Carban, for
we shall need it. There methinks I see him
now,” continued the speaker, drawing nearer
to Milford, and striving to peer into the darkness,
but taking good care to try the earth
under him at every step. “Who are you,”
he demanded, in a rough tone, “that has caused
so much commotion and alarm in the city?”

“I am your prisoner, sir,” replied the Captain,
drily.

“Yes, and by—! you will have to pay
dearly for his night's work, or I'm no judge of
military matters. We are not to be raised in
the middle of the night, out of our warm
beds, to run a foot-race after such scape-graces
as you and your companions, and then let
you off with a slight reprimand, I can assure
you. Who are you? and what have you been
about, sirrah?”

“I will answer these questions only to your
superiors,” returned Milford, firmly. “At
present it is enough for you to know I am
your prisoner; and the sooner you do your
duty, and set me before your commanding officer,
the sooner you will know my secret—
that is to say, if you ever know it.”

“You are an insolent dog, at all events!”
rejoined the other, harshly. “Quick, Carbon,
with that pole, and let us have out this muddiver!”

“He speaks like a feller that knows a thing
or two of military affairs,” said one of the
others. “Now I wouldn't wonder if he turned
out to be some rascally spy, after all.”

“I hope so,” returned the chief of the party;
“for then we'll have some satisfaction for our
foot-race, in the pleasure of seeing him dangle
at a rope's end.”

The pole was by this time plunged into the
slough, where Milford could reach it, and in
a short time he was safely on the more solid
earth, but completely covered with mud and
slime, which made him a very repulsive object.

“Come, you vagabond, you shall soon have
the desired interview with our commander,”
said the leader of the party. “Fall in, men—
fall in; for though you don't all belong to
my corps, I suppose you'll not refuse to serve
as an escort to this mud-beauty.”

“Certainly not,” was the reply.

“Well, Smith and I will lead, Carbon will
bring up the rear, and you two gentlemen
will flank the prisoner on the right and left.
Ready all—march!” and at the word, the
whole party moved off, with military precision,
shaping their course up the lane to Broadway.

Ere they reached the latter thoroughfare,
however, the party was joined by another
night-guard, consisting of half a dozen privates,
commanded by a corporal. A half
was ordered, questions asked, and explanations
given, and just as the two parties were about
to separate, an officer of the staff rode up, and
demanded to know the cause of the tumult
and alarm.

“Our prisoner here can best give that explanation,”
replied the officer who had the Captain
in charge; and he hurriedly related how and
where he had been taken, but declared that
he was ignorant of his crime, as he had refused
to answer his questions.

“Let him be conducted at once to the presence
of his excellency, Sir Henry Clinton.”

“To-night, your honor?” queried the other,
in a tone of surprise.

“I said at once, sir,” rejoined the officer of
the staff; and putting spurs to his horse, he
rode swiftly away.

“Well, it will be short work with you, I'm
thinking,” growled the Corporal to Milford.

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

The latter made no reply; and the word
being given to march, the party with the
prisoner again set forward, at a quick step,
shaping their course to the residence of the
commander-in-chief. Broadway was astir
with the alarm; and on his way to the mansion
of Sir Henry, our hero met more than
one party of patroles, and saw horsemen riding
to and fro, with as much haste and apparent
exeitement as if the city were already in a
state of siege. In fact, he saw enough to convince
him that the alarm was general, and
that on him must fall the heaviest punishment
of military law, death on the gibbet.

“All is lost,” he said, mentally; “but I
must nerve myself to die as becomes a true
soldier. Poor Andre! our fates are much
alike; and we shall soon meet; perhaps, in
another world.”

The Captain thought of Rosalie, and for
the first time his heart sunk, and a tear
dimmed his eye.

There was a small guard of soldiers drawn
up before Sir Henry's mansion; and the front
door being open, Milford perceived several
officers of high rank moving about in the brilliantly
lighted hall. The Corporal reported
himself and his business, and the prisoner was
immediately conducted into the presence of
the commander-in-chief. The latter was
seated at a table, in the same apartment where
we first introduced him to the reader in the
`Female Spy.” The room was lighted with
a large chandalier of wax candles, suspended
from the ceiling; and around the table sat
several officers, in full dress, while others were
standing back, more in the shade, their bright
scarlet uniforms, gold epaulets, rich sashes,
and sparkling ornaments, making a splendid
and imposing display. To account for so
many of high rank being present, we need
only say, that they had been summoned hither
to attend a council-of-war, which had not
broken up when the alarm was sounded.

There was a dead silence as Milford entered,
escorted by two of the soldiers, who fell
back the moment he had crossed the threshold
of the audience-room. All eyes were of
course fixed upon him, with stern curiosity;
and as he confronted the assemblage, covered
with mud from head to foot, and full in the
blaze of light, which flashed upon him so suddenly
as to dazzle his sight—and remembered,
too, for what purpose he was there, and how
much like a guilty wretch he must appear to
all present—it is no wonder that for the moment
he should feel overcome, feel his brain
reel, and stagger against the wall for support.
But his weakness, or emotion, was only momentary;
his natural firmness and lofty courage
soon returned; and he stood up boldly,
calmly, and looked his enemies full in the face,
without the quiver of a single muscle of his
noble countenance. He knew his fate, and
had resolved to meet it without a murmur.
Concealment, or prevarication, he fancied
would be useless, and he had resolved to disclose
all.

“Who are you, sir?” sternly demanded
Sir Henry, with an angry frown.

“One not altogether unknown to your excellency,”
replied our hero, in a firm, calm,
even tone of voice. “My name is Edgar Milford,
and I hold the commission of Captain in
the American army.”

“Ha! Captain Milford?” exclaimed Sir
Henry, in a tone of surprise. “Yes, methinks
I recognize your features now, as the person
with whom I had an interview a few days
since. But how comes it, sir, that you are
brought hither under guard, in this plight, at
this time of night?”

“Your excellency and gentlemen (bowing
respectfully to the company), I will be frank,
and speak the truth; for prevarication I now
deem useless, and unworthy of one who prides
himself on being a man of honor and a soldier.
I first appeared before your excellency as a
deserter from the American camp; but, sir, I
never did desert my country, I never did desert
the cause of liberty, and, I hardly need
add now, your excellency, I never shall prove
myself a recreant and a renegade.”

“Ha! then, sir, we see before us a spy?'
cried the other, sharply, quickly, and with a
dark frown gathering on his brow.

“Term me what you please, your excellency,
it will alter nothing now. I came
hither, sir, for the express purpose of seizing
the traitor, Benedict Arnold. I have failed

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

in my object; and I a wait the penalty of my
temerity with a stout heart, and an unflinching
faith in the mercy of almighty God.”

The firm, lofty, solemn tone in which Milford
spoke—the frank, manly manner in which
he avowed his object in coming to the city—
together with the exciting, not to say startling
nature of that object itself, caused a powerful
sensation among the officers who heard him.
Even Sir Henry himself seemed astonished to
silence; and it was not till a buzz of admiration,
for such dauntless, self-sacrificing heroism,
began to run around the room, that he
recollected himself, and again spoke. Milford,
without appearing to do so, noted even the
slightest indication of the feeling in which his
confession was received; and we must do him
the justice to say, that friendless, unprotected,
ay, already doomed, as he felt himself to be,
it was the proudest moment of his life.

“You have made this acknowledgment,
young man, with the sad fate of poor Major
Andre fresh in your memory,” resumed Sir
Henry, softening at the recollection of one so
dear to him.

“I have, your excellency,” replied the
prisoner; “and were I assured I could die as
much regretted, by friends and foes, as was
that noble, high-minded, generous, confiding,
and accomplished officer, I could meet my
death with a welcome seldom bestowed upon
the grim king of terrors.”

Sir Henry was moved at this tribute of respect
to the memery of one he loved as a son;
but he strove to conceal it, and rejoined:

“Will you favor us with the plan you had
arranged for kidnapping Arnold?”

“Pardon me, your excellency! but I can
not betray the secrets of others,” was the lofty
reply. “I have acknowledged to my own inlividual
intentions—that must suffice.”

“You had confederates, of course?”

“If I had, your excellency, you never will
earn who they were from me.”

“You are right, sir; and in the memorable
language of Greene, when a like question was
put to the lamented Major Andre, who replied
in a manner similar to yourself, `We have no
right to demand this of you.' But do you
object to stating how it chanced you caused
this alarm to-night? and how it happened you
were captured?”

“Without wishing to appear obstinate, your
excellency,” said Milford, after a pause, for the
first time exhibiting a slight embarrassment,
“I would rather decline answering that former
question: as to the latter, that is soon explained:
I was endeavoring to escape from
some soldiers, in hot pursuit of me, when I
accidentally plunged into a slough, made I presume
by the late rain, and was thus rendered
helpless.”

Sir Henry now turned to a gray-headed
officer who sat near him, and the two held a
short conversation in whispers. He then said
aloud:

“Gentlemen, I must beg of you to withdraw
for a few minutes, while these three
Generals (naming the parties who sat at the
table) and myself hold a secret consultation.
Colonel Dundas, you will call in the guard,
and take charge of the prisoner. If you
choose, you may conduct him into the library—
but we shall not be long.”

The apartment was soon cleared of all but
the four Generals. Milford had scarcely taken
a seat in the library, when Colonel Dundas
received an order to reconduct the prisoner
to the presence of the commander-inchief.
When Milford again entered the audience
room, he found the same officers present
as at his introduction. There was something
ominous in the solemu silence which
prevailed; but his mind was fully prepared
for the worst, and he exhibited no emotion.

“Captain Milford,” began Sir Henry Clinton,
speaking in a slow, distinct, impressive
tone, “as you are a soldier of no common intelligence,
you of course are not ignorant of
the laws of nations in regard to that class of
individuals who come under the denomination
of spies. That you are one of this class, we
have your own voluntary admission, and
therefore have deemed it useless to call in
other evidence. The penalty of this crime,
as you well know, is death by the hangman;
and no matter what our own feelings may be
in the matter, we are bound, by the policy of
war, to see the law carried into effect. From
my heart, young man, I sincerely pity you;

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

but pity must be sacrificed to duty; and therefore
it only remains for me, as an instrument
of the law, to pronounce your sentence. It
is the unanimous verdict of this tribunal before
which you have been arraigned, that, by
your own admission, you are guilty as a spy,
and ought to suffer death; and it is turthermore
decreed, that at the hour of sunrise to-morrow,
in the yard of the city prison, you
be hung by the neck till you are dead. I will
merely add, may God Almighty have mercy
on your soul!”

There was a breathless silence in the audience-room,
when this awful sentence was pronounced,
and every eye was fixed upon the
the prisoner, with a look of sympathy. The
latter listened to his doom with perfect composure,
and, save a slight paleness, which
overspread his features, there was no visible
change in his appearance. There was no
sinking of his calm, bright eye—no contraction
of the muscles of his countenance—no
quivering of his lips—and no one could say
he was more affected than those who looked
on as spectators. After the lapse of a few
moments, he replied, in a clear, firm, manly
tone:

“Your excellency and gentlemen, I beg
leave to say a few words, ere we part forever,
or at least to meet no more on earth. In the
first place, I would thank you, from my heart,
for the respectful manner in which I have
been treated since I came into your presence,
and for the sympathy which it is apparent
you have bestowed upon a stranger and an
enemy. I am still young, gentlemen, and
will not deny that there is much to make life
dear to me; but I have ever strove to act
honorably, to do my duty to my country, and
this reflection will console me in my last moments.
I am a soldier, I trust in God a
Christian, and fear not death. When I engaged
in the hazardous undertaking which has
resulted in failure and so fatally to me, I did it
with full consciousness of its perils, and of the
awful consequences that would ensue if taken.
I was therefore fuily prepared for what has
taken place; and so far from regretting what I
did, I here candidly avow, that with all my
knowledge of the past, were I again at lib
erty, and the same chances of success or failure
were to present themselves, I would re
ënact the same part. To seize a vile miscreant—
a traitor to his country—a villain of the
darkest die—who honors no obligation to God
or man—and bring him to justice—to the
punishment he so deservedly merits—I conceived
to be both a justifiable and a worthy
act; and with death now staring me in the
face, I find, gentlemen, my sentiments in this
respect do not undergo any change. But
your excellency and gentlemen, I will not
tire your patience by longer occupying your
valuable time. Once more thanking you for
your kind attention, respectful demeanor, and
true sympathy, I humbly bow to your decree.”

When Milford had done speaking, Sir
Henry took up a pen, and hastily wrote a few
lines, while each of the officers conversed in
low tones with one another. Sir Henry then
made a sign for Colonel Dundas to approach;
and folding the paper, the he placed it in his
hands, saying, in a low tone,

“Sir, you will take charge of the prisoner,
Let him be conveyed to the prison, and see
that, unlike the one we recently had there in
durance, he does not escape. This paper is
the order for his execution: see it carried into
effect.”

The guard was now summoned, and the
prisoner removed. As Milford was descending
the marble steps of the mansion, a lady,
on horseback, rode up on a keen run, and,
scarcely reining in her furious beast, wildly
threw herself from his back. Milford turned
his head a little to observe her, and the bright
light of the hall flashed full upon his own features
and hers at the same moment. The
eyes of both met at once; and uttering a
piercing scream of despair, the lady sank
down in a swoon.

It was Rosalie Du Pont.

“Merciful God!” exclaimed Milford, covering
his eyes and shuddering: “I had hoped
to be spared this heart-rending scene. On!
guard—on! for the love of Heaven! and take
me from her sight.”

The guard quickened their pace, Milford
did not look back, and in a few moments the
angle of a street shut her from his view, whom,
of all others, he loved best on earth.

-- 099 --

CHAPTER XXII. THE TALISMAN.

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

It was about half an hour after the scene
witnessed in the foregoing chapter, that Rosalie
Du Pont was closeted with Sir Henry
Clinton. She had been conveyed into the
mansion, in a state of insensibility, and female
domestics had been summoned to attend upon
her. Her swoon—to which kind of disease,
or debility, she was constitutionally subject,
when laboring under violent excitement—
soon passed away, and she gradually recovered
all her faculties; and with them that
self-control, and great presence of mind,
which, paradoxical as it may seem, was also
another of her several peculiarities.

On regaining her senses, therefore, she exhibited
no more paroxysms of excitement, and
the name of him she loved did not pass her
lips. She calmly inquired if Sir Henry Clinton
were at home; and being answered in
the affirmative, she requested to have a private
interview with him, on very important
and urgent business. This message being
conveyed to the General, a polite answer was
returned, that his excellency was at present
engaged with some gentlemen, but in a few
minutes he would have the pleasure of waiting
upon her.

The council with which, as the reader
knows, Sir Henry was engaged, soon broke
up, when, with true gallantry, in immediately
repaired to a private parlor, where his fair
guest was awaiting him, with that anxious and
painful suspense, which barely divides hope
and despair, happiness and misery.

The greeting of Sir Henry Clinton was
courteous, but bore a marked air of coldness
and restraint, which Rosalie had never before
perceived, and which made the heart of the
poor maiden sink with a certain degree of
fear and shame. The first salutations over,
for a few moments she remained embarrassed
and silent; but remembering the important
mission which had brought her hither, and
that it was absolutely necessary for her to
state her business, she rallied a little, assumed
a courage she did not feel, and in a tolerably
even, but low tone of voice, said:

“Sir Henry Clinton, I am here to ask a
favor.”

“Say on, madam,” replied the other.
“What you seek is doubtless no trifling matter,
or you would not have come in such hot
haste, at so late an hour of the night.”

“Your excellency is right,” returned Rosalie,
who began to gather courage as she proceeded;
“it is no trifling matter; it is the
life of a fellow being.”

“I anticipated as much,” was the cold response.
“To come directly to the point—
suppose you are here to ask the pardon and
release of one who has just been condemned
as a spy?”

“Is Captain Milford already condemned,
then?” cried Rosalie, in great agitation.

“He is, madam.”

“But—but—he—he is—not—yet executed?”
gasped the other, clinging to her chair
for support.

“He is still alive, madam, but his hour is
near. He dies at sunrise.”

“Oh! no! no! no!” cried Rosalie, wildly,
losing all self-possession, as the horrible picture
of him she loved, dangling at a rope's
end, rose up vividly in her imagination.
“Oh! no! no! this must not—must not—
shall not be! Oh! Sir Henry, unsay those
cruel, cruel words, and on my knees I will
bless you!”

“Calm yourself, madam,” replied the other;
“calm yourself; you are excited, and know
not what you say.

“I tell you, Sir Henry Clinton, he must
not, shall not die!” cried Rosalie again, with
a wild, haggard look. “Sir Henry, it is in
your power to save him; and oh! sir, that
power must be exercised, at all hazards!”

“I pray you, madam, be clam, and let sober
reason resume her sway. You permit
your feelings to get the better of your judgment,
and do not rationally consider what you
ask. Remember your position, madam; that
you, a maiden, are sueing for the life of a
condemned spy—condemned by a military
tribunal, and by his own voluntary admission.
Were you even the wife of this man, you
could not exhibit more passionate, riotous,
maniacal, hysterical emotion.”

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

“And I am his wife,” said Rosalie, solemnly;
“his wife in the sight of that God before
whom we must all appear in judgment. The
worldly forms that would make him legally
mine, have not been gone through with, it is
true; but I have a right to plead for him,
which is as just, and holy, as the sacred ceremony
of chaplain or Church could give me.”

“Well, madam, even admitting that, you
surely can not expect me to so far swerve
from my duty, as to set at liberty a rebel spy.
And you, Miss Du Pont—you, who are, or
profess to be, so loyal (and there was a cutting
emphasis on the italicised words)—I am astonished
that you, madam, should so earnestly
plead for an enemy of your sovereign. I am
loth, Miss Du Pont, to bring home to you certain
little matters—but present circumstances
justify me in speaking plainer than I otherwise
should. I can not forget, madam, that
this man was once a prisoner-of-war, and that,
through your intercession in his behalf, I connived
at his escape. He was not regularly
exchanged, as is the custom of war, nor did I
exact of him a parole that he would not again
serve the enemies of his king. Well, he went
back to the rebel camp, and took up arms
against our cause; and while acting in this
capacity, you, madam, as I have it from his
own lips, corresponded with him. Next he
assists at the execution of the unfortunate
Andre; and then, pretending to desert the
rebels, comes to me with a lie in his mouth—
pardon me! but I am in no humor for being
fastidious in the selection of terms—comes to
me with a lie in his mouth, I say, and, in order
to blind me to his true purpose, acknowledges
what I have just set forth, and endeavors
to prove he had long been loyal, and that
you had obtained much of your information
regarding the enemy's movements and plans
through him. This seemed all straight-forward,
so long as I believed him a true deserter;
and I acknowledge I was for the time
being his dupe; for in you I had unlimited
confidence; and in using your name, he rendered
the deception complete; but now, since
I know him in his true character—since he
has boldly denied he was ever a deserter, and
has as boldly stated, that were he free, and
the same opportunities were to present, he
would do the same thing over again—since all
these matters have come to my knowledge, I
say, you must pardon me, madam, if I err in
attaching even to yourself a suspicion of
double dealing.”

Rosalie was confounded. This strong array
of facts, set forth in so straight-forward a
manner, came home to her with terrible force;
and completely overcome by her feelings, she
covered her face with her handkerchief, and
burst into tears. Sir Henry gazed upon her
in stern silence for a few moments; and then,
seeing she was not inclined to speak, even in
her own defense, he resumed:

“Your silence, madam, on the point of my
implied accusation, leads me, I grieve to say,
to a serious conclusion—I grieve to say it, because
it is very painful to find ourselves deceived
in those we have regarded as our true
friends, and because a breach of confidence
tends to make us suspicious of all we meet,
hardens us against the world, sours our temper,
closes our hearts to sympathy, and, in
short, renders us very unhappy. But, madam,
though never so guilty, you have nothing to
fear from me; your sex protects you; we do
not war against women, and you are at liberty
to depart; but if you would have me keep
my temper, and separate from you with a
show of friendship, ask nothing for the prisoner.”

As Sir Henry said this, he rose to take his
leave; and this action, together with his last
words, produced an immediate and marked
change in the humble maiden.

There was no more weeping—no more of
that wildness and agitation which she had exhibited
during much of the interview. She
lifted her head, proudly, loftily, haughtily;
and there was more of command, than entreaty,
in her voice, as she said:

“Pray, sit down, your excellency—we must
not part thus.”

“It is late, madam, and I—,” hesitated the
other; but he was interrupted by Rosalie, in
an imperious tone, that would have done credit
to the proudest queen; while her eyes, which
so lately were dim with tears, now flashed and
sparkled with lofty indignation.

“Sir Henry Clinton,” she said, “sit down

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

and listen to what I have to say—unless you
have resolved to arrogate to yourself the tripple
province of accuser, judge, and executioner!”

“Madam, I listen,” replied the General,
biting his lips, as he resumed his seat.

“In the first place,” said Rosalie, speaking
in a calm, firm, almost haughty tone, “I am
going to admit that I am guilty of all you accuse
me, and doubtless of all you suspect me;
and in the second place, I shall proceed to
state such matters as I think proper for my
own justification, trusting your excellency is
too much of a gentleman to refuse to listen to
my defense. To do this, it is necessary that
I touch briefly upon my own history, as well
as some things pertaining to this war.

“To begin, I must set your excellency
right on one point, by telling you—what you
appear to have overlooked, forgotten, or are
ignorant of—that I was born and educated in
France; and that when you speak of my sovereign,
and allude to George the Third of
England, you commit a great error. The
rank and name of my father—who is at present,
I am proud to say, a distinguished officer
in the allied forces of the Americans—I do
not deem proper now to mention; nor shall I
trouble your excellency with any more of my
history than portions directly to my defense.
Suffice it, therefore, to say, that when the
colonies here, by reason of unjust legislation,
revolted against the Mother Country, as England
is termed, I was a mere girl, in my teens;
but, sir, I was old enough to think, and feel,
and sympathise with the oppressed; and when
I had read both sides of the question, with
which the French journals teemed, I said the
Americans were right; I even gloried in the
bold, manly, noble stand they had taken; and
I sometimes regretted I was not American
born, that I might do something toward assisting
them in their unequal struggle.

“From my earliest recollection, your excellency—
though nobly born myself, and
mingling among the great, the tilted, the
proudest of the realm—one idea, which I
must think inherent in my nature, even held
full sway in my mind, namely: that kings,
princes, and all hereditary nobilities, were
wrong; and that if all such distinctions were
swept from the face of the earth, the great
mass of mankind would be the gainers. Why
should one man be better born than another,
I reasoned, and usurp the seanty pittance of
his fellow man—roll in wealth, ease, luxury,
dissipation—and leave his brother to starve,
or grind out a life of misery worse than death?
Surely, the same God made all, would judge
all, and before his awful and searching eye
the meanest beggar must stand on an equality
with the proudest king. Death, too, the great
human leveler, would know no distiction; and
the man that feasted, and the man that starved,
the prince and the peasant, would alike crumble
to dust in the great tomb of earth.

“With these sentiments, your excellency,
unalterably impressed upon my mind, it will
not surprise you if I say, that when first I
read the declaration of independence of these
colonies, I exclaimed, `There is a people after
my own heart, who boldly assert the true
principles of right; and the good God, whose
three great attributes are justice, love, and
mercy, will sustain them.' I longed to be
with them, if I might in any way aid them;
and though at the time I regarded my wish
as hopeless, yet circumstances gave me an opportunity
to accomplish my desire.

“But I will not weary your excellency
with detal. Suffice it to say, that my beloved
mother, who was then living, soon after died;
and as I felt inconsolable for her loss, my
father advised me to travel. We went to
England; and there, for the first time, I saw
the sister of my poor deceased mother, the
present wife of Graham Percy, who is, as
your excellency knows, a distant kinsman of
the Earl of the same name. She had resided
many years in the colonies, chiefly in this
city, and was here on the breaking out of the
war. As her husband was a staunch royalist,
he left New York during the time it was occupied
by the American army, but returned soon
after the British got possession. But why repeat
what your excellency already knows!

“I questioned my aunt eagerly with regard
to America and the Americans; but soon
found her prejudices were all against the latter,
and that her sympathies were altogether

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

with the British. However, as she was about
to return to this country, this did not prevent
me solliciting, as a great favor, to be allowed
to accompany her—for I was desirous of seeing
and knowing the true character of a people
that, in my view, had acted so nobly. My
father at first objected to my coming, but finally
consented, and we shortly after embarked.
I took with me only one domestic, a dumb
mulatto girl, whom I persuaded my aunt to
allow me to dress as a youth. I also assumed
the maiden name of my mother, by which I
am known to your excellency, and made my
kinswoman promise not to divulge my real
name and rank.

“Your excellency is already acquamted
with the circumstances which induced me to
accompany your excellency in your expedition
against Charleston. While in that place,
after its surrender, I accidentally became acquainted
with Captain Milford; and my sympathies
being altogether with the Americans,
and a mutual liking springing up between us,
it will not perhaps surprise your excellency,
when I say, we became intimate as friends.
I subsequently interseded in his behalf, and,
thanks to your excellency's noble generosity
and kindness, procured his release.

“That there was an understanding between
Captain Milford and myself, with regard to
keeping up a correspondence, I do not deny;
but to the best of my recollection, I made no
promise to him that I would communicate any
thing beyond personal matters: if I did more,
it was voluntary, and unsolicited. When he
told your excellency that much of the information
I had imparted to you had been obtained
through him, he told you, sir, no falsehood;
but if your excellency will recollect a
moment, the truth will flash upon your mind,
that I never gave you any intelligence concerning
the Americans, but such as your excellency
had already obtained, or such as was
of little or no importance.

“That I am personally known to the noble
Marquis de Lafayette, and that I have once
looked upon the mild, majestic, sublime face of
the great champion of freedom, the immortal
George Washington, is equally true; and to
those two great generals, have I generally
forwarded such communications as I had to
make.

“Your excellency has alluded, in a rather
unpleasant manner, to a breach of confidence
on my part. Sir, I am not aware that your
excellency ever made a private communication
to me, that I ever imparted to a living
soul; nor would I have done so, had your excellency
confided to me a secret that jeopardised
a nation whose cause I have esponsed.
No, sir, base as I may seem in your eyes, I
feel myself incapable of such an act, which
would in truth be a breach of confidence:
that, sir, is a double-dealing foreign to my nature.
The most I have done, is in having
sent off such intelligence as I chanced to
gather casually; and in doing this, I pledge
you my word, I have often and often regretted
that I was personally acquainted with
your excellency; for I looked upon you as a
true gentleman, an honorable man, high-minded,
generous, benevolent, and humane—
an ornament to society and your distinguished
position—and I have had for you that veneration,
esteem—ay, sir, even affection—which
a daughter may have for a parent. I say this,
sir, candidly—not as flattery, to cause you to
swerve from what you regard as a duty—but
as a sacred truth, which is only just and proper
your excellency should know.

“Your excellency is aware, there is an old
maxim, much in use, to the effect, that all
stratagems are fair in war, and on this principle
I have acted. I have never warred—if
I may give to my humble doings so strong an
appellation—against persons, but principles;
and for the little I have done toward assisting
a wronged and oppressed people in their
manly efforts to establish a glorious independence,
my conscience gives me full justification.
And if your excellency will regard my
acts in their proper light, taking all the circumstances
into consideration, I think your
excellency will be forced to admit, that I
could not have done otherwise and been true
to myself.

“And now, your excellency, not to detam
you too long, I will, in conclusion, state a few
brief facts. As your excellency has been
plain with me, you must pardon me if I am

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

so with your excellency. A man, holding a
high and distinguished position in the American
army, and possessing in a great degree the
confidence of his chieftain, makes known to
your excellency a desire to betray his trust—
to put your excellency in possession of that
wherewith you can crush the hopes of a struggling
nation, as it were, by a single blow,
And for this base action, prompted by the
vilest of motives, what does he exact in return?
Gold, and a position as high in the British
army as the one he would vacate in that of
your noble foemen. Does your excellenc
scruple to treat, to bargain, with this vile traitor—
to pay him his price for his dishonesty—
to reward him unjustly for chaining himself to
infamy here, and in all probability hereafter?
No, your excellency exhibits no scruples on
this point, because your excellency fancies
you can shield yourself and your motives behind
a rampart of pseudo-policy. But your
excellency does more. Instead of letting this
miscreant come to you, to sell his honor and
his soul, you select one who stands as far
above him as angels of light above demons of
darkness, and send to him—send, too, without
the pale of your jurisdiction, and within
that of a people you are heavily wronging by
his very mission—thus, in actual deed, sanctioning
and approving what your excellency
has seen proper to so bitterly condemn in
others. Well, sir, what are the consequences?
By that dimmed eye, that quivering lip, that
averted face, I perceive your excellency full
well and painfully remembers them. And
now, sir, when one comes, armed with right,
to seize this traitor, and drag him to the doom
he so richly merits, you are possessed with a
holy horror of his mission, and are pleased to
hurl upon his devoted head the last and greatest
penalty you can inflict; and when another
ventures to intereced, indignant that any one
should have the temerity to ask such a boon. On
reconsideration, sir, perhaps your excellency
is right; for the miscreant that has been purchased
by a royal commission, ten thousand
pounds from the royal treasury, and the life of
one of the breavest, noblest, most accomplished,
and devoted of the King's subjects, should be
preserved at all hazards, as a priceless value
and the gibbet is only too light a punishment
for him who dares to think of molesting so expensive
a treasure. And now, sir, I have
done with my defense. If, when your excellency
shall have calmly considered all I have
said, your excellency sees no extenuation, no
justification, of my motives and deeds, I must
suffer myself to be visited with your excellency's
displeasure in an unequivocal denial
of the boon I crave.”

For some time after Rosalie ceased speaking,
Sir Henry Clinton remained silent and
thoughtful. He had lisened attentively, to
what she termed her defense, with varied feelings;
and toward the last, as one who was
struck with the force of the statement she put
forth. His slience was an awful suspense to
Rosalie, who secretly trembled in anticipation
of his reply, though she strove to appear calm
and composed. At length he spoke, in a tone
that denoted his feelings had undergone a
material change.

“Miss Du Pont,” he said, “you are a remarkable
lady, and possess talents of no common
order. It would certainly be impolite in
me to acknowledge any weight to your statement,
beyond personal feeling; but I will admit
you have made out a better care than I
thought possible; and if it will be any satisfaction
to you to know it, I will frankly admit,
also, that though I now know you as an
avowed enemy of the royal cause, I entertain
for you feelings of deep respect; and though
in my numble opinion you have greatly erred
in espousing what you term the cause of liberty—
but which, if successful, would only prove
to be another name for anarchy in the aggregate,
miss rule and confusion—yet I believe
you have acted conscientiously in the main,
and that your error belongs rather to the head than the heart.”

“I humbly thank your excellency for this
admission,” replied Rosalie, “and rejoice to
say, that though enemies in principle, we may
still be friends in person.”

“That will, perhaps, depend somewhat on
circumstances,” rejoined the other, warily;
“but I trust we may yet be friends in both. I
shall seek an early opportunity to confer with
you privately, and I hope to be able to make

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

a true convert of one as intelligent and clearminded
as yourself.”

“That your excellency could never do, even
should your excellency have an opportunity
for the trial,” replied Rosalie, firmly; “but I
feel constrained to say, that this will probably
be our last meeting.”

“You intend to leave the city?”

“Immediately, sir, with your excellency's
permission.”

“Well, then, Miss Du Pont, all things considered,
I must own I think the course proposed
the wisest you could adopt.”

“But the prisoner, your excellency?”

“Madam, I must repeat, that you ask nothing
for him,” answered General Clinton,
the frown again gathering on his brow. “Be
satisfied that I let you off thus easily; but do
not add insult to injury, by asking me to
violate my duty—to forget the respect due to
the laws of my soveriegn.”

“But, sir, your excellency is likewise bound
to respect yourself; and as a man of honor,
sir, you can not violate your plighted word.
Know you this ring, sir?” and Rosalie disengaged
one from her finger, and handed it to
the other, who, on receiving it, looked perplexed
and troubled. “That, sir, was a present
from your excellency to my humble self,
through the hands of the lamented Major
Andre—whom you loved, and whom I trust
is now in heaven—and was accompanied by
the pledge of your excellency, that whosoever
should return it to you, and ask a favor within
your power to grant, should not ask in vain.
I now return it, sir; and by the soul of Andre,
and the honor of Sir Henry Clinton, demand
the instant release of Captain Milford.”

“Your are cruel, Miss Du Pont,” replied
the General, with considerable embarrassment.

“No, your excellency, I am only just. I
did not exact the pledge—it was voluntary on
your part—I only exact that it shall be redeemed;
and, sir, your excellency is bound
in honor to redeem it. And besides, what is
the life of this man to you or your cause?
One great attribute of heaven is mercy; and
they who show it here, will never regret it
hereafter. Your excellency perceives I am
now calm, but firm. I no longer sue for a
favor, but demand it as my right.”

“And you demand that I set free a spy, and
thus add another enemy to the crown,” rejoined
Sir Henry, bitterly.

“Sir, I will pledge you my honor, as a lady,
that if your excellency will liberate Captain
Milford, he shall not serve again in this war
of the Revolution.”

“Madame,” returned the other, somewhat
haughtily, “that honor of a Clinton is sacred—
the pledge of a Clinton shall be redeemed—
your suit is granted.”

“O, thanks! ten thousand, thousand thanks!”
cried Rosalie, sinking on her knees at the feet
of the other, and bursting into tears, so overcome
was she with joy and gratitude.

“Rise, Miss Du Pont,” returned Sir Henry,
coldly. “You owe me no thanks for keeping
my plighted word; that which is accorded to
your demand, backed by my honor, would
certainly have been denied to your pleadings.”

There was some further conversation between
Rosalie and Sir Henry, maintained on
his part with studied coldness. He then wrote
a few words on a couple of slips of paper,
which he handed her, saying:

“And now, madame?

“It only remains for me to bid you farewell,”
replied the warm-hearted girl, taking
his unresisting but not proffered hand, and
pressing it with a feeling of gratitude. “I am
sorry your excellency sees proper to part
from me with this reserve, for it is not likely
we shall ever meet again. But I will not
complain. Whatever you may think of me,
the name of Sir Henry Clinton shall be ever
in my prayers. May you live long, and enjoy
the blessings of heaven! Farewell!”

“Farewell!” returned Sir Henry, in a softened
tone, moved in spite of himself.

A moment more and he was alone. He
and Rosalie had parted for the last time.

CHAPTER XXIV. CONCLUSION.

Captain Milford sat alone in his cell,
heavily ironed, ruminating upon the past and

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

its associations, the present with its terrible
realities, and endeavoring to prepare himself
for the last great charge that awaits us all.
He heard, with painful distinctness, the busy
sounds of the workmen preparing the gibbet,
from which, as he believed, he would soon be
launched into eternity. Had there been
light in his cell, it would have exhibited features
pale, but firm and composed, as one who
is fully resolved to meet his fate in a manner
becoming a brave man and a true soldier. He
had no hope of pardon or reprieve; and he
looked upon himsell as one already done with
the things of earth, and standing within the
very portals of the invisible world. And yet
he was still humane; and there were moments,
when he pictured to himself the inconsolable
grief of her he loved, that he felt his heart
quail, and that his doom was indeed terrible.
Death, abstractly considered, had no terrors
for him; it was only as regarded the living
that he trembled.

“Poor Rosalie!” he murmured—“it will
break thy fond heart, and thou wilt sink to a
premature grave! But then,” he added, in a
more cheerful mood, “we shall the sooner
meet again, to roam forever through the blissful
fields of paradise. Oh! but for thee, dearest,
and my country, I could die content—but
God's will be dene.”

As Milford said this, half aloud, he heard
footsteps in the corridor that ran past his cell.
The next moment he heard a key applied to
the lock of his door, the rattling of bolts and
chains, and as the door was thrown open, he
beheld the under turnkey, with a light in his
hand, and just behind him, somewhat in the
shade, the martial figure of Colonel Dundas.

“Ah!” said Milford—“so my hour has
come. Well, I am prepared; though if it
be now sunrise, time has flown more swiftly
than I thought.”

To this there was no answer. The turnkey
entered and took off his irons; and the
moment he stood unshackled, Colonel Dundas
said,

“Captain Milford, you will please to follow
me.”

On entering the corridor, Milford was surprised
to see no guard in attendance. He
made no comment, however, asked no questions,
but followed his military guide in silence.
He was still more surprised when he
found himself conducted to the street, instead
of to the yard of the prison, and perceived
that darkness still enshrouded the earth. A
carriage stood in front of the prison; and between
it and the steps, which he now descended,
a solitary sentinel was slowly pacing.
The latter halted, on perceiving Colonel Dundas,
and lowered his musket, in military deference
to his superior. The Colonel took no
notice of the man, but moved direct to the
carriage, the door of which was opened by a
small lad, who stood in waiting. Motioning
Milford to enter, Dundas sprang in after him,
the door was closed, the boy mounted the
rumble, the driver cracked his whip, the
horses sprang forward, and the carriage rolled
away with great velocity, bearing our hero
he knew not whither.

Milford was all amazement and perplexity;
but he asked no questions, and his military
conductor vouchsafed no explanation. On
entering the carriage, he fancied he caught a
glimpse of a figure on the forward seat; but he
was not certain; and the moment the door
closed, it was too dark within to distinguish
any object. Not a word was spoken during
the ride; and when the carriage stopped, the
door was again opened by the boy. Colonel
Dundas was the first to alight, Milford followed
next, and then, to his surprise, was in
turn followed by a female, so closely muffled
in hood and cloak that neither her figure nor
features could be seen, even had there been
light enough for the purpose. But what surprised
the Captain still more than all, was the
fact, that he had been conveyed to the bank
of the Hudson, which he could faintly perceive
flowing along before him, and at a point
of the town where there were no houses.

The whole party, as by pre-arrangement,
now moved to the edge of the water in silence
where a boat was discovered, half hidden
among a cluster of bushes, and tied to a sapling.

“There,” said Colonel Dundas, pointing to
it, “my business ends here;” and without
another word, he hastily retraced his steps to

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

the carriage, which was soon whirling away
and lost in the darkness.

Milferd, as may be readily conjectured, was
stupified with amazement; and he rubbed his
eyes, to assure himself it was not all a dream.
Suddenly the whole truth flashed upon him;
and advancing to the female, who seemed to
tremble at his appaoach, he exclaimed,

“Rosalie!”

There was a thrilling cry, and the next moment
his neck was encircled by the arms of
her he loved, her head was pillowed on his
manly breast, and tears and sobs alone attested
how deep were her emotions of joy.

“And have you then resolved to fly with
me, dearest?” he tenderly inquired, when
the first transports, on the part of both, had
begun to give way to calmer, but not less
happy feelings.

“Yes, dear Edgar, yes,” she murmured;
“I will fly with you, even to the end of the
earth: we must part no more.”

“Bless you, fairest and best of mortals! my
own loved one, bless you! and as I deal with
you, so may Heaven with me. Oh! this happiness
is too great for me to bear; and to you,
my own, sweet Rosalie, I owe it all—ay, even
my life and freedom—and to you, from this
moment, that life shall be devoted; and I will
guard and cherish you as a tender flower, on
which even the winds of Heaven might blow
too roughly.”

The party, the third one of which was Munee,
now entered the boat; and as Milford
rowed slowly across the stream, Rosalie gave
him a brief account of her interview with Sir
Henry Clinton.

“But how did you first learn of my arrest?”
he inquired.

“You remember Henry, Edgar?”

“Ah, yes; and so the poor lad escaped?”

“He fell behind your party in running; and
finding his pursuers gaining on him, fortunately
secreted himself till they had passed, and
afterward saw you in custody. He then hurried
home, changed his habiliments, and now
appears before you in proprio persona.

“I do not understand you.

“Ah, Edgar,” said Rosalie, laughing, “I
fear you will think me a strange creature, and
unworthy of your high encomiums. You little
dream how often I have been your companion,
when you thought me far away. But I
have no longer a reason for concealment, and
you must know all. In a word, then, Henry
Pierpot and Rosalie Du Pont are one and the
same person.”

“Good Heavens!” cried Milford, dropping
his oars in astounding amazement, and for
some moments sitting as one stupified. “Yes,
yes,” he said, at length, “I see it all now. O,
Rosalie, Rosalie—fool, fool that I was to mistake
thee for a mullatto youth! Yes, I see it
all; and now I understand why that impertinent
lad called me Edgar in the country.”

Rosalie indulged her mirth freely, and Milford
soon joined her, though he felt chagrined
at what he considered his want of penetration;
but when she assured him that others, even
Carlini, had failed to recognize her till she
had made herself known, he became better
satisfied with himself, and replied,

“After all, dear Rosalie, you looked and
played your part so well, that, in giving you
great credit, I hope to escape being thought
a simpleton.”

“But you will forgive me, dear Edgar?”

“Forgive you? Come, come, that is too
much. I shall be happy to exchange pardons,
and still remain your debtor.”

Reader, our story has run its course, and
there is little more to be said. On reaching
the west bank of the Hudson, Milford was
soon fortunate in finding his friends, and great
was the rejoicing of all parties. Carlini, Josh,
and Dame Hagold, had all succeeded in making
their escape. They had waited in their
boat, near the city, for more than an hour,
hoping to be joined by Milford; but as he
came not, they finally gave him up for lost;
and rowing across the stream, reported to Lee
their failure. The latter was greatly disappointed,
for he had indulged the hope of soon
having the traitor in his possession; but he
was in a measure prepared for the news, having
heard the alarm that had been so uproariously
sounded. He thought it not impossible,
though improbable, that Milford might yet escape;
and had resolved to wait till daylight,
before abandoning him to his fate.

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

Our friends now prepared to set out for the
American camp; and just as the morning
guns resounded from the different forts, batteries,
and shipping in the harbor, and the first
streak of day shot up in the east, the cavalcade
ascended a slight eminence, whence the
city of New York could be faintly seen in the
distance. An angle of the hill soon shut it
from the view of all, more than one of whom
had beheld it for the last time.

On reaching Tappan, Major Lee, Captain
Milford, and Rosalie, at once repaired to head-quarters,
where they had an interview with
the commander-in-chief, which lasted more
than an hour. When they were about to depart,
General Washington arose, and taking
the hand of our hero, said,

“Captain Milford, I sincerely regret that
the circumstances you have named will deprive
us of so valuable an officer; but as a
man of honor, you can not serve again during
our struggle for independence. That you
have failed in your gallant attempt to seize
the traitor, I am convinced was more your
misfortune than your fault. You deserve well
of your country; and as the military executive
of the nation, I thank you for your zeal.
It was my intention, at the first suitable opportunity,
to have recommended you to Congress
for promotion; and had you volunteered
less in the great cause of liberty, perhaps your
military reward would have been greater;
though I trust that your conscience, and the
happiness I see in store for you, will be ample
compensation for what you have lost. Retire
to peaceful and domestic life, and may the
blessings of Heaven attend you! In my view,
your lot is enviable; for deeply do I long for
that time when I may be permitted to enjoy
the same quiet retirement.”

Milford was too much overcome with emotion,
to make any reply, and he pressed the
hand of the great American chieftain in silence.
Turning to Rosalie, Washington now
took her hand, and continued:

“And from you, Rosalie Arminé Countess
d'Auvergne, daughter of one of our distinguished
allies, I can not part, without returning
you my humble thanks, in behalf of that
oppressed and struggling people you have so
long and faithfully served, at so much noble,
heroic self-sacrifice. Your ladyship's history
is not unknown to me; I have long since
heard all, from your gallant friend, the noble
Marquis de Lafayette; and I, at least, can
appreciate your ladyship's generous efforts, in
behalf of the cause of liberty, as they deserve.
Nobly born, surrounded by affluence,
with a lofty title and unspotted lineage, your
ladyship might have passed your days in ease,
and luxury, and sat down an equal with the
greatest and proudest of the earthly titled.
Without ambition, because unneeded, and
because it could add nothing to the lustre of
your ladyship's name, it required naught but
the pure and generous promptings of your
ladyship's heart, to induce you to boldly venture
thousands of miles, among strangers, and
espouse a cause, which many, in your ladyship's
station, deem disgraceful, and which is
diametrically opposed to the system of monarchy
under which your ladyship was born
and bred. In consideration of all I have
named, I feel that my poor thanks is a miserable
reward for your many sacrifices; but,
Countess d'Auvergne, it is all I have to offer.
May your ladyship live to see liberty triumphant,
and in a happy and contented heart
find heaven's greatest boon, without which
earthly treasures, titles, and distinctions are
to be counted as dross.”

Rosalie was deeply affected, and it was
some moments ere she ventured to trust her
voice in reply. At length she articulated, in
a scarcely audible tone:

“Your excellency has been pleased to
overrate my poor abilities, my humble endeavors,
and to flatter me far beyond my deserts;
and had I been ambitious of reward, the present
would a hundred fold repay me for the
little I have done. I will only say, in conclusion,
that I, who have associated with kings,
princes, and the noble of the realm, now look
upon this moment as the proudest and happiest
of my life; and had I a single claim to
prefer, I wouid only ask, that I may ever enjoy
the regard and esteem of your excellency.”

A short time subsequent to the foregoing
events, the solemn, sacred ceremony, which

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

united in a tie indissoluble the fortunes of
Edgar and Rosalie, was performed by the
chaplain of the army, in the presence of General
Washington, the Marquis de Lafayette,
Count d'Auvergne, and many other noble and
distinguished officers of the allied armies.

Captain Milford settled in the interior of
Massachusetts, and, with his lovely wife, long
lived to enjoy the blessings of that liberty
which both so dearly prized, and to assist in
gaining which both had undergone so many
perils and privations. Rosalie received a
large fortune from her father, who, at the
close of the war, went back to his native land,
settled up his affairs, and returned to the
country of his adoption, where he lived to an
advanced age, enjoying a quiet happiness, in
being surrounded with numerous descendants,
all of whom venerated and loved him.

Munee followed the fortunes of her mistress.

Josh took up his abode with Captain Milford,
and died a confirmed old bachelor; declaring
to the last, that “he never seen a gal
he cared a cent abeout, without 'twas Sally
Stacy; and as she'd kind o' gin him the mitten,
he wasn't so darned particular abeout
her; and he guessed he'd have his revenge,
by letting all the tarnal coquette critters alone,
the rest o' his born days, and content himself
with being Capting Milford's hired man.”

George Nugent enlisted in the army, and
so distinguished himself, that, before the close
of the war, he received the commission of
Lieutenant; and, afterward, by energy and
perseverance, accumulated a fortune, which
he long lived to enjoy, under the benign reign
of peace, in the land of liberty.

Carlini found means to secretly return to
New York, where he remained, during the
war, in the tripple capacity of astrologer,
magnetizer, and spy. After the war, he took
up his abode with George Nugent, with whom
he lived till appointed to a foreign office under
the administration of Washington. He
died abroad. His early history was never
known beyond his most intimate friends, with
whom the secret perished.

Dame Hagold, we regret to say, died of
grief for the loss of her unworthy son, who
was executed by the British shortly subsequently
to the events narrated.

Paulding, Williams, and Van Wert, the
captors of Andre, were rewarded by a public
vote of thanks from Congress, an annual pension
of ten hundred dollars each for life, and
a silver medal each, from the same source,
bearing on one side the inscripton, “Fidelity,”
and on the other, “Vincit Amor Patriæ:”
“The Love of Country Conquers.”

Smith was ruined by the part he took in
the schemes of the traitor—whether innocently
or not, we have no positive means of
knowing. He was tried by a military tribunal;
but not being convicted, was handed
over to the civil authorities, from whom, after
great mental and bodily suffering, he eventually
escaped, by breaking out of prison, and
subsequently fled to England, where he published
a book, containing his adventures and
defense, in which he bitterly reflected upon
the Americans and their commander-in-chief.
His wife had previously died of bodily disease,
assisted by family affliction.

On the night when the last trial of our gallant
spies was made to seize Arnold, Sergeant
Champe was safely aboard one of the British
transports in the harbor, whither he had been
removed during the day, together with the
whole of the American Legion, preparatory
to an expedition against Virginia, to be conducted
by the traitor himself. This explanation
accounts for the absence of both Champe
and Arnold on that eventful night. The
former finally made his escape from his enemies,
in Virginia, and returned to his friends.
He afterward had an interview with Washington,
“who,” in the language of a biographer,
“munificently anticipated every desire
of the Sergeant, and presented him with a
discharge from further service, lest he might
in the vicissitudes of war, fall into the hands
of the enemy, when, if recognized, he was
sure to die on a gibbet.” The close of his
life was spent in Kentucky.

Of Arnold the traitor, we will only say in
conclusion, that, at the close of the war, he
sailed with his family for England, where, as
a general thing, he was treated with that neglect
and contumely his base conduct merited.

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

Men of high standing did not scruple to openly
despise and insult him; and if he ventured to
demand satisfaction, by the code of honor, the
insult was doubled and thrown back in his
teeth, by the reply, “that no gentleman could
stoop to fight a traitor.”
He finally died in
obscurity, without a single friend to mourn his
loss. Surely, his fate was not an enviable
one.

Of the other characters introduced in the
foregoing pages, it is unnecessary to speak—
their names and deeds are already recorded
on the living pages of history.

Thus we close an important episode of the
American Revolution. If we have succeeded
in pleasing you, reader—in beguiling a few
hours that you will not look upon as misspent—
if we have succeeded in presenting to your
imagination one striking picture of “the times
that tried men's souls,” and arousing in your
breast one patriotic feeling for our beloved
country—one single desire to see that Union
preserved which cost our fathers so much to
establish—then is our end gained, and we
shall rest satisfied: otherwise, our labor has
been in vain. In either case, adien.

THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Bennett, Emerson, 1822-1905 [1851], Rosalie Du Pont, or, Treason in the camp. (Lorenzo Stratton, Cincinnati) [word count] [eaf475T].
Powered by PhiloLogic